sence onely discouereth that is the hardnesse or softnesse of the part for whatsoeuer appeareth hard to him that toucheth it that we resolue is dry because in a liuing creature there is nothing hard by concretion or curdling whatsoeuer feeleth soft is moyst The cōformation of a part consisteth in the Symmetrie that is the natural proportion The conformation what it is The figure The seite or constitution of many things to wit of the figure magnitude number scituation To the figure we referre the superficies or surface the pores and the cauities To the scituation wee referre the seate and position of the part as also his connexion with others for the parts doe not hang loose in the body or separated one from another but they haue a coherence being tyed together by ligaments and membranes And therefore it behoueth a Physitian and Chirurgion to know which parts are tyed to which that when one part is affected he may know what parts may be drawne into simpathy and consent with it To this conformation Galen referreth the beauty of the part which hee conceiueth to The beauty of a part Galen reside in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in the equality of the particles but wee place the beauty of the whole body in the inequality of the parts that is in their vnlike and different quality and magnitude but yet such a difference as whereby the parts doe answere one another in an apt and neate correspondencie of proportion euen as musique is made of different sounds but yet all agreeing in a harmonious concent and thus much of the Structure of a part Next followeth the action which Aristotle calleth the end of the Structure because for the The action of a part Arist actions sake the part hath his substance temper conformation So the heart because it was to be the mansion and habitation of the vitall faculty and the store-house of arteriall bloud had giuen vnto it a fleshy and solid substance a temper hot moyst a figure somewhat long but comming neere to the Spherical hollowed also with two ventricles or bosomes and many obscure cauities in which the houshold Goods and fire-harth of the body were to remaine from whence there should issue and spring a continuall supply of Natiue heat spirits I define an Action with Galen a motion of the working Parts or a motion What an action is Galen of the Actor to distinguish it from an affection for an affection is a passiue motion or a motion of a passiue or suffering body but an action is motus effectiuus an effectuating or working motion so pulsation is an action of the heart palpitation is an affection or a passion the first proceedeth from a faculty the second from a sickly or vnhealthfull cause which we commonly call causa morbifica Of actions some are common some are proper the common actions are found euery The differences of actions where the proper are performed by one particular part Nutrition is a common action for all liuing and animated parts are nourished because life is defined and limited by Nutrition Proper actions are performed by a particular Organ and they are either principall or such as minister to the principall againe of actions some are Similar some Organicall A Similar action is begun onely by the Temper and by the same is perfected and is performed by euery sound and perfect particle of euery part The Organical is not commenced by the temper onely neither is it accomplished by the particles but by the whole Organ or instrument Finally and in the last place the vse of the part must be considered by the Anatomist The Vse of a part Arist For the Philosopher sayth that wee are led vnto the knowledge of the Organ not by his structure but by his vse The Vse which the Graecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is two fold according The vse is double Galen to Galen One followeth the Action that is ariseth from the Action it selfe and is the end of it as by the Action of Seeing the Creature hath this vse that hee can auoyde that which is hurtfull and pursue that which is behoofefull This Vse if you respect the generation and constitution of the part is after the Action but in dignity and worth it is before it because it is the end of all actions nowe the end is more excellent then those things that appertaine or leade vnto that end The other Vse goeth before the Action and is defined to bee a certaine aptitude or fitnes to doe or worke So in the Eye the Christalline humor doth primarily make the sight the other humors the coates the optick nerues afford a vse and are ordained to perfect the action of Seeing This Vse is in dignity behinde the Action but in generation before it by which it is manifest that the Action differeth and How the vse differeth frō the action is another thing from the Vse although many men vse to confound them for the Action is an actiue motion of the Part but the Vse an aptitude for Action The Action is onely in operation the Vse remayneth also in the rest or peace of the Member the Action in euery Organ is onely the worke of the principall Similar part in that Organ the Vse is likewise of all the rest to conclude there are many parts which haue vse without any action as the haires and the nailes The differences of Parts and first Hippocrates his diuision of Parts CHAP. XVIII THE diuision of the diuine Senior in his sixt Booke Epide is of all other the most ancient into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Containers contained those that are impetuous To vse the Martialists word doe make impression Alexander more plainely diuideth the body into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 What are cōtaining parts that is into solid humid and spirituous partes Wee diuide them into parts Nourishing to be nourished and impulsiue parts The containing parts are solid such as are to be nourished The name of solide I do not take as the common people do for that which is hard and tight or dense nor for that which is contrary to rare hollow but with the best Philosophers by solid I vnderstand that which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tale that is which is wholly full of it selfe not of any other thing or which hath a Nature euery way like vnto it selfe For solum and solidum in Latine do come of the Greeke worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by changing the aspiration into a hifsing and so s. is set before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and thus the fleshy parts also may be called solid containing parts So the Heart a fleshy entraile containeth in his right ventricle venal in his left arterial blood So the marowy substance of the brain which hath in it many dens and cauities containeth both humours and spirits We call also all solid parts to be nourished because
he recordeth to haue hapned to Namisia the wife of Gorgippus in Thaso Namisia Wherefore say they if a Woman may become a man and her parts of generation which before lay hid within may come foorth and hang as mens do then do women differ from men onely in the scite or position of their parts of generation Notwithstanding all this against this opinion there are two mighty arguments one is Reasons and experience against the former opinion taken from the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in dissection another from reason which two are the Philosophers Bloud-hounds by which they tract the causes of things For first of all saith Laurentius these partes in men and women differ in number The From the number of the parts What parts of man a woman wanteth small bladders which first Herophylus found and called varicosos adstites that is the Parastatae women haue not at all nor the Prostatae which are placed at the roote of the yard and necke of the bladder in which seede is treasured vp for the necessary vses of nature although there be some that thinke that women haue them but so smal that they are insensible which is saith he to begge the question Againe me thinks it is very absurd to say that the neck From the forme structure of the parts of the wombe inuerted is like the member of a man for the necke of the womb hath but one cauity and that is long and large like a sneath to receiue the virile member but the member or yard of a man consisteth of two hollow Nerues a common passage for seede and vrine and foure Muscles Neyther is the cauity of a mans yard so large and ample as that of the necke of the wombe Add to this that the necke of the bladder in women doth not equall in length the necke of the womb but in men it equalleth the whole length of the member or yard Howsoeuer therefore the necke of the wombe shall be inuerted yet will it neuer make the virile member for three hollow bodies cannot be made of one but the yard consisteth of three hollow bodies two Ligaments arising from bones and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as we haue before sufficiently shewed If any man instance in the Tentigo of the Ancients or Fallopius his Clitoris bearing the shape of a mans yard as which hath two Ligaments and foure Muscles yet see how these two differ The Clitoris is a small body not continuated Concerning Fallopius his Clitoris at all with the bladder but placed in the height of the lap the Clitoris hath no passage for the emission of seede but the virile member is long and hath a passage in the middest by which it powreth seede into the necke of the wombe Neither is there saith Laurentius any similitude betweene the bottome of the wombe inuerted and the scrotum or cod of a man For the cod is a rugous and thin skin the bottome Concerning the Cod and the bottom of the wombe of the wombe is a very thicke and thight membrane all fleshy within and vvouen with manifold fibres Finally the insertion of the spermaticke vessels the different figure of the mans and womans The insertion of the spermaticke Vessels Testicles their magnitude substance and structure or composition doe strongly gainsay this opinion But what shall we say to those so many stories of women changed into men Truely I thinke saith he all of them monstrous and some not credible But if such a thing shal happen Answeres to the obiection of the change of sexes The first The second it may well be answered that such parties were Hermophradites that is had the parts of both sexes which because of the weakenesse of their heate in their nonage lay hid but brake out afterward as their heate grew vnto strength Or we may safely say that there are some women so hot by nature that their Clitoris hangeth foorth in the fashion of a mans member which because it may be distended and againe growe loose and flaccid may deceiue ignorant people Againe Midwiues may oft be deceiued because of the faultie conformation of those parts for sometimes the member and testicles are so small and sinke The third so deepe into the body that they cannot easily be discerned Pinaeus writeth that at Paris in the yeare 1577. in the streete of S. Dennis a woman trauelled and brought foorth a sonne which because of the weaknesse of the infant was suddenly baptized for a daughter and was called Ioanna A fewe dayes after in dressing the A Historie Infant the Mother perceyued it to be a manchilde and so did the standers by and they named it Iohn As for the authority of Hippocrates It followeth not that all those women whose voyces Answere to the authoritie of Hippocrates turne strong or haue beards and grow hairy do presently also change their parts of generation neither doth Hippocrates say so but plainly the contrary for he addeth When we had tried all meanes we could not bring downe her courses but she perished Wherefore hir parts of generation remained as those of a Woman although her bodye grew mannish and hairie QVEST. IX Of the motions of the wombe ANother question there is whether the wombe moue locally and Mathematically How the womb is saide to mooue or Physically onely concerning which we wil resolue thus There is a threefold motion of the wombe one altogether naturall another altogether Symptomicall and Convulsiue the third mixt partly Naturall partly Symptomical The A threefolde motion Naturall motion is meerely from the faculty of the soule the Symptomatical meerly from an vnhealthfull cause the third from them both together The naturall motion is when the wombe draweth seed out of the neck into his bottom for then it runneth downward to meete it insomuch that sometimes it hath beene seene euen The natural motion of the wombe to fall out it mooueth also naturally when in conception it is contracted and imbraceth the seede strictly on euery side as also when it excludeth the Infant the after-birth or any other thing contayned in it beside Nature For the accomplishment of this motion it hath right fibres and very many transuerse or ouerthwart and this motion comes from the necessity of Nature The symptomaticall motion is onely from a cause that is morbous or diseasefull and The symptomatical motion of the wombe The suffocati on er strangulation of the matrixe that is convulsiue which motion is manifest in the suffocation of the matrixe for then the wombe is moued vpward because it is drawne convulsiuely and that comes either from repletion or from exhaustion or emptines the ligaments either being by drought exsiccated or steeped in ouermuch moysture sometimes it commeth from a poysonous breath from the suppression of the courses or the retention and corruption of the womans seede falne into it out of the vessels In this convulsiue motion the
midriffe is pressed or borne vp which is the chiefe instrument Why such women do not breath of free respiration or breathing and the braine is also drawn into consent which is the chiefe seate or tribunall of the Animall faculty which faculty is the efficient cause of respiration Hence it is that in such suffocations or strangulations there is an interception All the causes of respiration in this suffocation are taken away of respiration for the instrumentall cause the midriffe is intercepted the efficient cause the Animal faculty also because the braine is drawn into consent The finall cause also is taken away for the heat of the heart at that time is very small and requireth therefore no other ventilation but by transpiration which is by the pores of the habit of the body But you must marke that I cal not this motion a convulsion but onely a convulsiue motion for convulsion properly is an vnbidden motion of those parts which we vse to moue What parts suffer convulsions at our commandement but the wombe is not mooued by our willes but by it owne will wherefore convulsions belong not to the wombe but to the muscles onely which are instruments of voluntary motion but abusiuely we may call this a convulsion as Hippocrates calleth the Hiccocke a convulsion The third motion of the wombe wee sayed was mixt proceeding from a morbous or The 3 mixt motion of the wombe vnhealthy cause and partly from the faculty as in a great exiccation it runneth vpward toward the Liuer which is the fountaine of sweete moysture for all dried partes doe as it were thirst after this moysture with a naturall appetite and this motion is indeede truely mixt being partly physicall or naturall the dry wombe drawing toward the seate of moysture or drawing the moysture vnto it selfe as Galen interpreteth it and partly mathematicall or locall it moouing as Hippocrates sayeth with a kinde of impetuous violence to the pracordia although I am not ignorant that Galen in this poynt reprooueth his maister and taketh this motion to be meerely Physicall or naturall and is called mathematicall by Hippocrates but abusiuely onely QVEST. X. How the Wombe is affected with smelles and sauours FVrthermore it is not only recorded by antient Authors but approued by daily experience that the wombe is much affected with sauours and smelles so that some haue beene knowne to miscarry vpon the stench of a candle put out How the wōb is affected with smels and sauours as Aristotle recordeth is his 8. Booke of the History of Creatures and the 24. chapter But how and by what passages this apprehension of odours is few haue sufficiently declared wherefore we will payne our selues a little and our readers also to lay open this difficulty because it may be of great vse for the preseruation of health and will not be altogether vnpleasant to them that desire to know themselues As therefore Colour is the onely obiect of the sight so is odour of the smelling and as the sight hath the eye as his peculiar proper instrument of seeing so is the nose I mean Not vnder the forme of smels principally the partes contayned within it that is the spongy bone and the two processes called mamillares the onely instrument of smelling it were therefore very absurde to imagine that the wombe did smell sauours or smelles because it is not the proper instrument of smelling howe then It is affected with sauours by reason of the subtile and thinne vapour or spirite which ariseth from any strong sented thing euen as our spirites But by vaporous spirits are refreshed and exhilerated with sweete sauours not by apprehending the sent of them but by receiuing a thinne ayrie vapour from them whereby the spirites are nourished enlightned and strengthned right so is the wombe affected with the vapors of things which yeelde a strong smell be it pleasant or vnpleasant and that very suddenly because it is a part of exquisite sence But if it bee so it may be demaunded why then the wombe is pleased with sweet smels and displeased with those that are vnpleasant for it seemeth hereby Obiection to make choyce of smelles euen for the very sauour and sent I answere that all thinges Solution which yeeld a noysome smell are vnconcocted and of a bad or imperfect mixture therfore they affect the sence with a kinde of inaequality or else the spirits or vapours that arise from these ranke bodies are impure whence come faintings and swoundings sometimes and so defile the spirits contayned in these generatiue parts One difficulty there yet remayneth If the wombe delight in sweete sauours why then Obiection Why muske and Ciuit cause fits of the mother and stinking things cure it Answere It is a signe of an ill disposed wombe to bee offended with sweet things doth the smell of Amber greece muske and such like bring suffocation of the mother and that of assa faetida and castoraeum such like extreme stinking things cure the same disease I answere that all women fall not into suffocation vpon the smelling of sweet perfumes or the like but onely those whose wombe is especially euilly affected For sweet smels hauing a quicke spirit arising from them doe instantly affect the Brayn and the membranes of the same the membranous wombe is presently drawne into consent with the Brayne and moued so as those bad vapours which before lay as it were a sleep in the ill affected womb are now stirred and wrought vp by the arteries or other blinde passages vnto the midriffe the heart and the braine it selfe and so comes the suffocation we spake off But those things that yeeld a noysome sauour because they are crude and ill mixt doe stoppe the passages How noysom smel cure the suffocation and pores of the braine and do not reach vnto the inner membranes to affect them they cure also the Hystericall paroxisme or fitte of the mother because our nature being offended with them as with enimies rowseth vp it selfe against them and together with the ill vaporsexcludeth also out of the wombe the euil humors from whence they arise euen as in acute diseases nature being prouoked by the ill quality of the humors moueth to criticall excretions Comparisons or in purgations when she is goaded with the aduerse quality of the medicine relieueth her selfe by euacuation But you will aske by what passages are these vapours and spirites carried I answere beside the open passages of the arteries by which such ayrie spirits doe continually passe and Obiection Answere The passiges of these spirits and vapors repasse in a mans body there are many secret and vnknowne waies which those subtile bodies may easily finde considering that euen crasse and thicke humours doe ordinarily follow medicines we know not by what passages as when a little Elaterium euen a graine or two will purge away three of foure pintes of water or more which lay
Cow-calues they tye the right Testicle of the Bull that the seed may only yssue from the left which they learned or might haue done from Hippocrates in his book De superfoetatione where he sayeth When you would engender a Female tye the right Testicle of the Male when a Male tye the left If wee respect the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or conformation of both the Sexes the Male is sooner perfected The conformation and articulated in the wombe for he is accomplished the thirtieth the Female not before the 40. day as wee haue before noted out of Hippocrates in his first Booke de diaeta de natura pueri and Epidemiωn but conformation is the woorke of heate So likewise the Male is moued sooner that is the third moneth the Female later that is the fourth beside the motions of the Male are more frequent and more violent all which are manifest signes of an aboundant heate Adde hereto that the Male borne the seuenth moneth commonly surviueth the Female seldome or neuer That also which is auoyded after the Infant is borne into the world called Lochia doeth The Lochia testifie the heate of a Male childe for the woman which is diliuered of a Female is longer in her purgations of a Male shorter because the Male being hotter spendeth more of the bloud gathered together in the wombe This Hippocrates teacheth in playne tearmes in his Booke de morbis mulierum After the birth of a mayde sayeth hee the longest purgation lasteth 42. dayes but after the birth of a knaue childe so our Fathers called a Male the purgation lasteth at the longest but 30. dayes If we consider the habite and structure of the parts of both Sexes you shall finde in men The habit and structure more signes of heate then in women The habit of a woman is fatter looser and softer but fat is not generated but by a weake heate woemen are smooth without hayre The flesh of men is more solide their vesselles larger their voyce baser now it is heate which amplifieth and enlargeth as cold straightneth and contracteth A woman sayth Hippocrates in the 43. Aphorisme of the seauenth Section is not Ambi-dextra that is cannot vse both hands as well as one because she wanteth heat to strengthen both sides alike In diet also that is in the custome and vsage of their liues in meat and drink and such like The dict men appeare to be hotter then women Hippocrates in his first Booke de diaeta Men doe liue a more laborious life and eat more solide meates then women that they may gather heate and become dryer woemens foode is more moyste and beside they liue an idle and sedentarie life pricking for the most part vppon a clout Finally to all these we may ad the necessity of the Finall cause which is in Natural things the chiefe of all causes It behoued therefore that man should be hotter because his body The finall cause was made to endure labour and trauell as also that his minde should bee stout and inuincible to vndergoe dangers the onely hearing whereof will driue a woman as wee say out of her little wits The woman was ordayned to receiue and conceiue the seede of the man to beare and nourish the Infant to gouerne and moderate the house at home to delight and refresh her husband foreswunke with labour and well-nigh exhausted and spent with care and trauell and therefore her body is soft smooth and delicate made especially for pleasure so that whosoeuer vseth them for other doth almost abuse them Wherfore we conclude that if you respect the principles of Generation the place conformation Conclusion motion birth purgations after birth the habit of the whole body the structure of the parts the manner and order of life and the finall cause of Creation you shall finde that in all these respects a man is hotter then a woman If our aduersaries will not yeelde to all these demonstratiue arguments let them at least Authorities to proue men hotter Hippocrates giue credance to the whole Family of the Grecians both Philosophers end Physitians This Hippocrates before the birth or incarnation as we may say of Philosophy with a diuine spirit declareth not darkely and obscurely but in playne tearmes in his first Booke de diaeta after this manner Generally and vniuersally men are hotter and dryer then women for we insist vpon mankind and women moyster and colder then men That Genius and interpreter of Nature Aristotle in his Booke of the length and shortnes of life sayth that men liue Aristotle longer then women because they are hotter In his third Booke de partibus Animalium men are stronger and more couragious In the first and eight Chapters of the first Booke of his Politicks men in all actions are more excellent then women surely because of their heate from whence commeth the strength of the faculties And in the 29. Probleme of the 4. Section he enquireth why men in winter are more apt for Venus and women in summer hee answereth because men who are hotter and dryer are in Summer spent as it were and broken and women in winter because they are cold and moyst haue little store of heat haue their humors as it were frozen or curdled not fluxible and moouing Galen in a thousand places establisheth this truth but especially in the sixt chap. of his 14. Booke de vsu partium where hee saith that women are more imperfect then men because they are colder For indeed of all qualities heate is the most operatiue Conclusion Hence therefore we conceiue that it is manifest to all men that list to vnderstande the truth that men are vniuersally hotter then women and that those that maintaine the contrary are Apostataes for the ancient and authenticke Philosophy But because wee may seeme not fully to satisfie men by our reasons and authorities vnlesse we answere the arguments brought and vrged on the contrary part we wil a little paine ourselues and the Reader to answere them in order To begin therefore with the authority of Hippocrates because it is a kind of wickednesse Answer to the authorities not to subscribe vnto this Father of Physicke we will thus interpret the force of his words Whereas therefore he saith that a woman hath a rarer kinde of flesh then a man we answere Hippocrate pounded that he vseth the word Rare abusiuely or at large for that which is laxe and soft not for that which is porous For if we so vnderstand it the body of a man is more rare that is more porous and open and therefore they sweate more freely and more easily And that this is Hippocrates meaning we appeale vnto himselfe in his Booke of Glandules where hee saith It is therefore manifest that the Chest and Paps and the whole body of a woman is laxe soft And a litle aboue A mans body is ful like a cloath thicke and thight both to see to
genitura de morbo sacro or of the Epilepsie de aere aquis locis for ther he saith That seed yssueth from al moysture which Hippocrates is contained in the body And in another place Seede falleth from all the parts sound seed from sound parts and sicke or diseased from diseased parts Hence it is that lame men beget lame children bald men bald children and Spleniticke men children afflicted with the Spleene This opinion is confirmed by foure reasons First because in the acte of Generation or Confirmd by foure reasons Copulation the whole bodie is delighted and as it were stupified with an extasie of pleasure or if you wil suffereth a pleasant Convulsion Whence it was that coition is called parua Epilepsia a light Fit of the Falling sicknesse as we saide euen now The second reason is because the Childe beareth the Carracter of the Fathers imperfections Balde men balde children Lame men lame children and so likewise in all the Cense of Hereditary diseases Thirdly because those that are immoderate in the vse of Venus doe waste and consume all the parts of their bodies Finally because children do resemble their parents in all parts of their bodies There is an elegant History of a Boy in Calcedo who bare in his right arme from his An elegant history birth certaine markes which were seared before in his Fathers right arme also But this opinion is gainsayed and disprooued by Aristotle in the 17. and 18. chapters of his first Booke de generatione Animalium that with weighty arguments which we list not Aristotle Fernelius heere transcribe Fernelius also in the seauenth Booke of his Physiologia and the second Chapter addeth other reasons to which we referre the studious Reader It shall suffice vs in this place to answere the former arguments The argument drawne from the vniuersall pleasure and tickling delight of the whole body The former arguments answered is of no force for euen in itching the whole bodie is tickled though onely one part itcheth Moreouer if the pleasure were therefore conceiued because the seed floweth from the whol body it shold not be perceiued in all the body at once but by degrees first in one part then in another as the seede fell from this or that part For we cannot imagine that in one moment of time the seed is deriued from al the parts into the Testicles and so into the Why all the body is tickled in coition eiaculatory vessels We therefore acknowledge another cause of that pleasure whereby the whole body is delighted in Coition to wit the high heate froathinesse and aboundant spirites of the Seede for that Seede so qualified as it tickleth the partes of Generation which are of exquisite sense vvith his suddaine motion it draweth the vvhole bodye into a sympathy and consent with them For as if a Membrane be affected any way with paine all the Membranes of the body conceyue a sense of dolour therewith so when a Membrane is tickled the vvhole body receyueth a sense of delight and is likewise mooued therewith That lame men beget lame childeren or maymed maymed is not perpetually true for we see oftentimes that lame men beget perfect childeren and hee that wanteth a ioynt begetteth a childe with all his ioynts That in immoderate coition the whole body is resolued and consumed happeneth because the remaynders of the Aliment and the Spirits are in such men exhausted whereof when the partes are defrauded then they must of necessity waste and consume And therefore Auicen sayeth that the great expence of Seede wasteth the bodye fortie times so much as the expence or the losse of bloud if the losse of them both bee proportionable Finally that which they obtrude concerning the likenesse of Childeren to their Parents belongeth to a higher contemplation and shall bee disputed at large by and by in a more conuenient place yet thus much in the meane time wee say for answere that the similitude they speake off proceedeth not so much from the crasse and thicke matter of the Seede as from the formatiue faculty seated in the particular partes and communicated to the Testicles and at length to the Seede by the influent Spirites which are neare of kinne vnto those which haue their perpetuall residence in the parts of the body Wee therefore doe protest against that old errour as a beggerly rudiment receiued from hand to hand among the Auntients that the Seede falleth from all the partes of the body Some there are who deriue the greatest part of the Seed from the Brayn and the Spinall Another opinion of those that deriue the seed from the brayne marrow This opinion of theirs I will illustrate by authorities examples and reasons The authoritie is that of Hippocrates in his Book de Genitura where he sayeth that the Seede is diffused out of the Brayne into the Loynes and the marrow of the backe from thence into the Kidneyes from the Kidneyes it attayneth through the middest of the Testicles to the priuy partes In his Booke de Natura ossium hee wryteth that the Iugular Authorities to proue it veynes proceede from both sides of the heade into the Testicles and thither conuay the Seede wherefore from the Brayne to the Testicles Hippocrates sheweth a double way the spinall marrow and the veines behinde the eares Plato in his Timaeus defineth Seede to be A defluxion of the spinall marrow Alemaeon A small portion of the Brayne whence it is that the common people think that the braines and marrow of the bones do engender much seed For the confirmation of this opinion there are elegant Histories in Hippocrates Book Histories de aëre aquis et locis The first is of such men as were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the other of the Scithians There were in tymes past among the inhabitants of Europe certayne men called macrocephali who were had in great esteeme whose heades were long and such were accounted Macrocephali what they are noble and generous spirites And therefore the Nurses were wont to presse the tender heads of Infants and to lengthen them with swathes till at length those that by custom and constraint had long heads begat children with long heads naturally and by conformation without any constraint at all The Scithians hauing no skill at all in Horse-manshippe and riding without stirrups The Scythians cut the veines behind the eares grew all of them almost to be troubled with the hipgowt or sciatica which disease that they might cure they caused the veines behind their eares to be opened which being cut a sunder they after proued barren and some thought this came to passe because the cicatrice or scarre closed vp the way of the seede descending from the Brayne To which conceit a Lawyer it may be alluding wrote that Theeues should haue their eares cutte off least they should beget young Theeues They conclude therfore that the greatest part of the fruitfull and best
double The formatiue Faculty and the Imagination The Secondary is the instrument to wit the Place and certaine qualities as heate The matter is in fault three wayes For it is either Deficient Monsters frō the matter or Aboundant or is diuersly mixed If there be want of Spermaticall matter then the Monster is deficient either in Magnitude or in Number If there be ouer plus of Seede they become double-headed with foure armes c. If there be a confused permixtion of the seede then are Monsters generated of diuers kindes as vpon Sodomy and vnnaturall Why so many Monsters in Egypt Affrica copulations of men and beasts horrible Monsters haue beene brought into the worlde so Aristotle saith that in Egypt and Affrica where Beasts of diuers kindes meete at the waters of Nilus or in the Desert-places and mis-match themselues there are often manie Monsters generated And thus come monsters arising from the Matter From the Agent or The differēce of Monsters from the Efficient Efficient monsters may happen diuers waye The Primary Agent as we saide was eyther the Formatiue Faculty or the Imagination The power of the Imagination wee shall shew a little after in a fitter place heere it shall bee sufficient to shew out of the learning of the Arabians that a strong Imagination is able to produce formes euen as say they the superiour Intelligences in the Heauens do produce the formes of Mettalles Plants and creatures We reade that in the precinct of Pisa a woman brought foorth a female childe full of haire like the haire of a Camell because saith the Author she was wont to kneele before the picture of Iohn Baptist cloathed in Camels haire The Secondary Agent is the Heare A Historie or the place of Conception Heare hauing a fiery mobility or quicke motion formeth sundry shapes of bodies and worketh the matter into diuers fashions The peruersion also the euill Conformation of the place that is of the wombe may be the cause of a depraued figure And thus I make an end of this common place at this time wherein my purpose was onely to touch the heads of things reseruing my selfe to heereafter for the particular prosecution Hitherto we haue intreated of the difficulties which might arise concerning the Conception now it followeth concerning the Conformation QVEST. XV. Whether all the parts are formed together THis question is so hard and ful of obscurity that Galen saith it is only known to God Nature For what is more Diuine then the first Conformation of The difficulty of the questiō a man What more admirable What more secret This the kinglie Prophet inspired from aboue acknowledgeth I wil confesse before the O Lorde because I am wonderfull made thy eyes saw mee before I was shaped c. Seeing therefore the resolution of this question is aboue the reach of humane capacity which God wot is circumscribed within very narrow limits if to make some ouerture thereof I shall take a little more liberty to my selfe I desire all those that desire with mee heerein to be informed not to impute it to my wandering wit but to the greatnesse of the subiect Because therefore as by the Collision of stones fire is beaten out so by the ventilation or skitmish of aduersary opinions the truth comes best to be knowne we will first with your patience see what the Ancients haue conceyued of this matter Alemaeon thought that the braine was first of all formed because it is the seate of reason and the habitation of the soule as also for that in infants the heade is greater in his proportion Alcmaeons opinion then any other of the parts It may be he had reade in Hippocrates his Epidemia that the magnitude of the bones and of all the parts is to be esteemed according vnto the magnitude of the head as if all the rest vvere formed by the heade and had dependancie therefrom Galen in the second Chapter of his sixte Booke de Placitis Hippocratis Flatonis remembreth that Pelops taught publickly that all the vessels had their originall from the braine the Pelops same also was the opinion of that Persian Philosopher whom Auicen calleth Theseus Perseus Theseus or Syamor others Syamor Cabronensis But because the braine is onely the author of sense and motion and the principal Faculties which the Infant hath no neede of in his first Conformation I see no reason vvhy the braine should be formed before the other spermaticall parts Democratus as Aristotle sayeth in the first Chapter of his second Booke de Generatione Animalium Democratus did think that the outward parts were first formed afterward the inward parts as Artificers are wont first rudely to frame the modell of Creatures in wood or stone before they cut out the more curious lines Orpheus thought that a creature was formed as a net is knit that is in order Empedocles that the Liuer was first formed the Stoycks all the parts Orpheus Empedocles Aristotles opinion together Aristotle in his second Booke de Generatione Animalium sayeth that the heart is first of all formed and by and from it all the partes are produced which as a childe enfranchised by the father taketh vpon him to rule and dispence the whole body This sayth hee is the first and onely principle the first liuer the first moouer the first that maketh blood because it dyeth last of all now that that dyeth last liueth also first That the heart dyeth The heart dieth last after Gal. Arist last beside that wee are taught it by dayly experience Galen also confesseth as much in the first Chapter of his sixt Booke de locis affectis Death neuer followeth sayth he vnlesse the heart be first affected with an immoderate distemper It is therefore necessary that the Father or Lord of the family which is the Heart should bee created before the Cater or Steward which is the Liuer This opinion of Aristotles Auicen the prince of the Arabian Family Auicens opinion seemeth to follow which also hee establisheth by some reasons because the creature cannot be nourished vnlesse he liue and participate of the influence of heat now the heart is the plentifull fountaine of naturall heat Againe in the first dayes after Conception the Formatiue faculty needeth no nourishment because there is no notable resolution or expence in the parts but of heate and vitall spirits there is alwayes neede therefore it was necessary that the heart should bee formed before the Liuer But this opinion of Aristotles is long since cast out of the schooles of Physitians For that Aristotles opinion confuted it is not the onely nor the first principle we haue already prooued sufficiently in the second question of the Controuersies of the first Booke Nowe that it is not first generated may be demonstrated both by Reason and Sence which two are the most vnpartiall Iudges of all Controuersies By Sence because there alwayes appeare
small or shallow because the instrument of respiration is inflamed so that the chest How by the respiration cannot moue or be inlarged in all his demensions in inspiration nor yet be freely collected or gathered vp together in expiration as it may be in the former where the instrument of breathing is not taynted or violated but onely the brayne frequent also it is and quick often returning because of the necessity imposed by the flame of the ague for so the shallow breathing is recompenced by often breathing Secondly these phrensies are distinguished by the voyce for in the phrensie of the How by the voice brayne the voyce is base they cry out spurne and byte any that comes neere them contrariwise in the phrensie of the midriffe the voyce is acute or treble because the chiefe instrument of free respiration is affected and being drawne vpward by the inflamation the chest becommeth narrower for the magnitude and basenes of the voice followes the constitution of this instrument The last and most proper signe of this phrensie of the midriffe Hippocrates deliuereth in the 55. Aphorisme Coacarum poenotionum where he sayth In these men their Hypochondria How by the retraction of the Hypochondria appeare intro sur sum revulsa i. to be drawne inward and vpward the demonstration of which saying is to bee made by Anatomy thus The midriffe in the vpper side is couered with the pleura on the lower with the Peritonaum or rim of the belly which incloseth as in a sacke all the naturall instruments and parts conteyned in the lower belly and giueth The Anatomical demonstration euery one of them his owne coate The midriffe then being inflamed is drawne vpward and carrieth with it the peritonaeum with the peritonaeum are the hypochondria the Liuer the Spleene the Stomack and all the bowels retracted also hence comes that inward and vpward revulsion of the Hypochondria Hippocrates mentioneth wherefore these are the three proper and demonstratiue signes of the phrensie from the midriffe small or shallow and The three demonstratiue signes of the plurisie from the midriffe Why when the midriffe is inflamed there followeth a phrensy frequent respiration a shrill or treble voyce and the vpward and inward revulsion of the Hypochondria But why happeneth it that when the midriffe is inflamed there followeth a phrensie Some thinke that when the midriffe is inflamed the brayne is also presently alike affected for the inflamation of the midriffe hindering respiration the heat is increased in the chest and the heart the bloud is attenuated and groweth cholerick and flyeth vp into the brayn whence commeth an erisypelas that is a cholericke inflamation of the brayn the immediate cause of the true phrensie but these things are ridiculous For if it were so then whensoeuer the Lungs also are inflamed presently a perpetual phrensie would follow because there followeth both a difficulty of breathing and the Lungs are nourished with a bilious that is a very thin bloud moreouer if an Erisypelas should breede in the brayne then were the phrensie a true phrensie not depending vpon the inflamation of the midriffe Others referre the cause of the phrensie to an analogy or proportion in all correspondency betweene the midriffe and the brayne But because the marrow of the backe is more correspondent to the brayne and yet when that is inflamed there followeth not alwayes a perpetuall phrensie we doe worthily search farther for the cause Wee therefore vnderstand that there is a double concurring in this busines to wit a wonderfull connexion The true cause and society of these two parts and then the perpetuall motion of the midriffe The society is by nerues which communicate both heate and a vaporous spirite to the brayne And the continuall and strong motion of the midriffe driueth vp with force and violence smoaky vapours to the brayne For if you onely admitte the society or sympathy of the nerues why should not the same phrensie fall out when the mouth of the stomacke is inflamed which hath notable stomachicall sinewes which from the brayne are inserted into it QVEST. II. Of the motion of the Heart and the Arteries or Pulse a Philosophicall discourse THE busie wit of man obseruing the perpetuall motions of the heauens hath long trauelled to imitat◠the same and in making experiments hath framed excellent and admirable peeces of workmanship whilest euery one carried a perpetuall motion about himselfe which happly hee little remembred or Euery man carries a perpetuall motion about him thought vpon and that is the perpetuall motion of the heart which from the day of birth til the day of death neuer ceaseth but moueth continually by what engines pullies what poyses and counter-poyses what affluencies and refluencies this perpetuity is accomplished we imagine will neither be vnprofitable nor vnpleasant to vnderstand especially to those who desire to know and acknowledge the admirable workes of God in this little world of the body of man as wel as his great administrations in the greater We read of Aristotle that when hee was in banishment in Chalcide and obserued the seauen-fold Ebbing and Flowing in one day a night of the Euripus ornarrow Frith between Aulis and The cause of Aristot death the Iland Eubra and could not finde out the cause of it he pyned away euen to death with sorrow Me thinks therefore that euery man when he puts his hand but into his bosome and feeleth there a continuall pulsation by which hee knoweth his owne life is gouerned should also bee desirous to vnderstand what maner of engine this is which being so small that he may couer it with his hand hath yet such diuersities of mouing causes therein especially The heart cōpared to a smal watch considering that a little skill to cleere and dresse the wheeles may keepe this watch of his life in motion which otherwise will furre vp and stand in his dissolution We will therefore a little payne our selues to discourse of the manifold difficulties wherein the causes of this motion are so intangled that some not meerely learned haue thought that they are onely knowne to God and Nature and to none other The motion therefore of the heart is double one naturall the other depraued The The motion of the heart double The natural motion naturall we call the Pulse the other we call Palpitation the one proceedeth from a Naturall faculty the other from an vnnaturall distemper the one is an action of the heart the other a passion Our discourse shall be onely of the naturall motion which consisteth of a dilatation called Diastole a contraction called Systole and a double rest betweene them Aristotle imagined the onely cause of this motion to be heate but perpetuated by the Aristotles conceire of the cause continuall affluence of oylie moysture which as continually is consumed as it is ministred euen as oyle put to a lampe but the dilatation sayth hee commeth from
motion is Animall because it is done by the helpe of muscles but the cause moouing the motion is Naturall for a cough is not raised without the endeuor of the expelling faculty But another question may be asked here whether the cough be a disease or an ordinary Whether to cough be a disease or no. worke of Nature Galen in his second Booke de symptomatum causis and in his fift de locis affectis seemeth to determine diuersly sometimes that it is a worke of Nature and sometimes againe as in his Booke of Trembling and Palpitation that is against Nature but we may well reconcile Galen with himselfe if wee say that in respect of the faculty whereby we cough it is a Naturall affection for the beginning of the motion is from nature that is Galen reconciled to himselfe from the expelling faculty but in respect of the cause which mooueth the faculty as the rheume the bearing vp of the midriffe or such like it is against Nature and a very disease but ouer this cause the Naturall faculty hath a kind of power or command which it sheweth in laboring thus to auoide it To conclude both this Chapter and all our discourse of the vitall parts it is a question whether the drinke we drinke goe into the Lungs or no. Hippocrates sayeth in his Booke de Corde Whether the drink go into the Lungs some part of it goeth that way because if you giue a Swine a drinke coloured with vermiliō or any such like thing presently cut the throat you shal perceiue the wezon colored with the drink which is a certaine argument demonstratiue also in the same place hee thinketh that the water which is found in the heart purse is a portion of our drinke againe Physitians in the fretting or exulceration of the weazon and diseases of the chest do appoynt the Patient to lie long vpon his backe and leasurely to lick down their medicines that so some of them may fall downe into the Lungs Another demonstration may be that the arteries haue more whey or vrine in them then the veines whence should this whay come but that a part of the drinke and more liquid nourishment doth slip downe by the weazon into the Lungs and so into the arteries and from them by the emulgent arteries into the kidneyes to bee auoided by the bladder for I see no reason why the emulgent arteries should haue beene made so large vnlesse it were Why the emulgent arteries are so large for the expulsion of this excrement Aristotle amongst al the Philosophers is against this Hippocrates in his fourth Booke de morbis laboureth might and maine against it yeelding diuers reasons why it cannot bee but wee must vnderstand that Hippocrates laboureth to prooue that all the drinke goeth not into the Lungs hee confesseth that some slippeth by And thus Galen in his eight Booke de placitis Hippoc. Platonis reconcileth Hippocrates to himselfe namely that some of the drinke falleth insensibly downe along the weazon the rest passeth ouer the Epiglottis into the stomack but if neuer so little a crum of solid meate get into the weazon it bringeth danger of suffocation So Anacreon the Poet was suffocated Examples of such as haue beene choked with crums or such like with a Grape-stone And Fabius the Senator is said to haue beene strangled with a haire which got into his weazon in supping of a draught of Milke Alexander Benidictus writeth that a mother at Brussels thrust a pill downe her childes throate with her finger vpon which it presently dyed And thus much shall be sufficient to haue beene saide concerning the vitall parts belonging Conclusion of the discourse of the vitall parts to the middle Region called the Chest with all the Controuersies and subtleties of Nature therto appertaining It followeth now that we should ascend vnto the Throne of the soule the Tower of the body which is the Head The End of the Sixt Booke and the Controuersies thereunto belonging THE SEVENTH BOOKE Of the Third and vpper-most Venter called the HEAD wherein are described the Animall Organes The Praeface Wherein is conteyned the summe of the first Eight Bookes AS a Traueller that desireth to make profit of his paine when he hath passed one Citie before hee enter into another vvill recount with himselfe his principall obseruations especially when the recognition of the former may stand him insteade for his better vnderstanding in that to which hee bendeth his course so I thinke it not amisse hauing passed through so great variety of partes in the two former Regions of the body of Man before I enter into the Third to cal vnto your remembrance not al the particulars before rehearsed for that would be irkesome to vs both Gentle Reader but the Principall as wel to refresh thy memory as also to make a more easie passage vnto that which followeth MAN who is the subiect of our whole Discourse consisteth of a Soule and a Body The Soule is the Lady and Mistris the Soueraigne and Commander The Body is a most perfect Organ or Instrument of the reasonable Soule consisting as Hippocrates well saith though obscurely of Fire and Water For the Soule albe it when shee is free from the prison of the Bodye can see without an Eye heare without an Eare and by her owne simple act discourse without the help of spirits Why the body is made of many organs yet so long as she is immured within these wals of clay shee cannot contemplate the speculations of Externall things without an Externall medium and therefore Nature by which I vnderstand the wisedome of the eternall Creator framed the body of many Organicall parts whereby and wherein the Soule might exercise her Diuine administrations produce and exhibit the powers and efficacies of her manifold Faculties For the Body in deede is but a dead trunke till the Soule arriue into it and quickneth it vnto the performance of perfect actions of life But because the Soule is of all Formes the most excellent as being created immediately partaker of immortality Nature in emulation of the diuine Numen hath striuen to make her habitation also immortall which although the destiny of the matter did gainesay yet she hath brought to so admirable a perfection that it is worthily called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the wonder of Wonders the Myracle of Nature and a Little world Whereas therefore there was no proportion or correspondencie betweene mortality why the spirit was created and immortality betweene the Soule and the Body Nature with wonderfull skil out of the principall part of the seede did extract and separate a spirit which lay lurking in the power of the Matter a spirit I say of a Middle nature betweene Heauen and Earth by whose mediation as by a strong band the diuinity of the soule might be married to the humanitie of the body This instrument of Nature we call Fire which moueth and illustrateth the
and when the Liuer is offended the right And in the second Section of the sixt Booke Epidemiâ—n The paines of the sides as Pleurisies and such like are è directo that is on the same side so also is the Tension or swelling of the Hypochondria the tumor of the spleene and the bleeding at the nose Wee will first therefore entreate of Convulsion and then of the Palsie That the opposite parts suffer Convulsion Hippocrates first of all men taught vs in his Booke De vuineribus Capitis By opposite parts he vnderstandeth sometimes of the head That the opposite partes are conuelled Hip. authority alone sometimes of the whole body Of the Head alone whereas he writeth that the Veines which run through the Temples are not to be opened because there is daunger of Convulsion of the right side if the left Veine be opened and on the contrary Of that convulsion which affecteth the rest of the parts of the body he maketh mention in the same Booke If saith hee the Bone be purulent then will Pustles arise in the tongue then the patient wounded will dye idle-headed and for the most part the other side of his Many Histories body suffereth Convulsion for if the right side of the head be wounded then will the Convulsion occupy the left parts of the body and on the contrary In the fift Booke Epidemiâ—n he telleth of a wench whom he calleth Puella Omiloea who had abruise on the right side of her head in the middle of Summer and suffered convulsion on the left parts Antoninus had both his hands conuelled when he was stricken with a stone in the middle of the synciput or fore-part of the head about the mold In the seuenth Epidemiωn In the History of the sonnes of Phanius and Euergus who were wounded in their heads In such saith hee it happeneth that they fall to vomiting and Two thinges gathered out of Hippocrates suffer Convulsions and that in the left parts if the right side be wounded and in the right if the left Wherefore I gather out of Hippocrates these two things First that Convulsion doth not alwayes follow but onely when there is suppuration made or whilst it is suppurating or when there is a great inflamation Againe that all that are wounded doe not suffer Convulsion but the most so that it it not perpetually or vniuersally true that if one part be wounded the contrarie part is conuelled To assigne the cause of the first Convulsion it is not hard for if the right temporall Why one teÌ„porall Muscle is convelled when the other is wounded Muscle be wounded or resolued yet doth not a Convulsion properly so called primarily and of it selfe fall vpon the opposite Muscle but onely by euent because all the Muscles are either Antagonists that is aduersary or Congeneres that is a Kin if they bee Congeneres then the resolution or section of one causeth the Convulsion of the other but if they be contrarie or aduersary so that their motions succede one the other then one of them perishing the other is necessarily taken away For if the muscle which extendeth a part bee cut the part will indeede be bent but it will so alwaies remaine because it can no more be extended and so the Convulsion is accidentary and improperly so called But the Nature of the other convulsion which is of the rest of the parts of the body not of the head alone is much more obscure notwithstanding Hippocrates in the places before quoted seemeth to acknowledge the cause to bee the malignity of the pus or The cause of opposite convulsion is a malignant quality matter which launcing the Membranes which are of an exquisite sense and pricking the originall of the sinnewes stirreth vp a depraued motion Now there passeth from the wounded part into the sound part sometimes a breath alone somtimes a portion of the malignant Ichor or humor The breath vapoureth away thorough insensible passages but how the Ichor or thin humor shoulde passe from the wounded part to the opposite side it is not easy to declare It must needs be either transmitted or must fall downe or be Propagated or finally Expressed How the Ichor is carried out of the scund part into the offended No man will say it is transmitted out of the wounded part into the sound because the weaker part doth not vse to exonerate it selfe into the stroÌ„ger neither doth it fall down because all such sinking downward is perpendicular that is directly downeward for it followeth the motion of the humour which motion seeing it dependeth vpon the Elementary form as Philosophers conclude it must be right and simple wherefore it is either propagated or expressed and both these I heere acknowledge It is propagated if it abound in quantity if the substance of it be very thin if the quality bee very sharpe so Choler which is of Temper exceeding hot and raging when it breedeth an Erisipylas or Saint Anthonies Instances fire in the inward parts diffuseth it selfe sometimes euen to the outward parts also So saith Hippocrates in a Squinsey of the Larynx or throttle both the neck and top of the Chestare Hippocrates very red per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by consequence or succession What therfore shal hinder the diffusion of a thin Ichor through the whole membrane if the inflamation bee come to his height But if there be not that plenty of Ichor that it can be propagated yet may there be made an Expression of it out of the right side into the left and often there is from lower partes to the vpward a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a Compression Nowe Expression is made by compression Compression by suppuration which whilest it is a making doeth distend the neighbour parts because the woorking or boyling humour occupieth a greater place and hence come paines and Agues in the time whilest the Pus or Matter is in confecting and therefore Hippocrates sayeth that convulsion is especially then induced when suppuration is a making In Puella Omilaea it is likely that the Ichor was not diffused but expressed out of the wounded part into the part opposite It may happen that a very little as it were a droppe Puella Omilaea of the Ichor may moue a convulsion as also a venomous vapour by goading the membranes of the nerues which are of most exquisite sence VVherefore the humour which breedeth the convulsion is oftentimes expressed or propagated from the diseased into the sound part neither is it necessary alwaies that an Ichor should be expressed or propagated it is sufficient if a malignant ayre breath out of it But here we obserue two things very obscure and intangled First how the Ichor can Two obscure questions passe out of the wounded side into the contrary seeing that the braine is distinguished into the right side and the left by a proper midriffe of his owne and that exceeding thick which is a
Right measureth both it selfe and that which is crooked so in our Art he that knowes what should bee the naturall disposition of euerie part will be best able to iudge when Nature declineth from that integrity and how far the declination is from the true and genuine constitution This part indeede is Philosophicall but I shall make it so plaine if God will that a very reasonable capacity shall be able to apprehend it After you haue knowledge of the healthfull and sound constitution which is the rule of the rest I teach the Natures Differences Signes and Prognosticks of diseases so farre as it necessarie a Chyrurgeon should know that is to say of Tumours or Apostemations of Woundes Vlcers Fractures and the like Then followeth the Method of Curing by Indications which are many and intricate but I haue referred them not without great labour to outward diseases and illustrated all by examples to make the better impression in your minds In the next place I handle the Operations of Chyrurgery in generall where you haue all the Instruments of your Art Engines Swathes Ties Bands and Ligatures described by Hippocrates Galen Oribasius and those also of the new Chyrurgeons inuentions with their Figures interpretations and manner of application Afterward I descend to the operations in particular as to Diuision Simple Compound Simple in Section Vstion Compound with Extraction and Extirpation To Iunction also Simple and Compound Simple in Adduction Adaptation and the way how to Conteine them so fitted together Compound with Addition of such decayed Naturall parts as may bee restored or imitated by Art Then I come to the cure of Tumors of all kindes both Simple and Compound of Wounds whether they bee made Caesim or punctim by Contusion by Arrowes Engines or Bullets with Laceration or with out of the bytings or stinging of venomous Creatures with their seuerall Antidotes of burnings scaldings and such like Next I proceed to Vlcers putride sordide sistulated cancerous gangrenated sphacelated and such as are virulent with the Accidents that vse to accompany them to Luxations also and Fractures with their kinds and accidents Afterward I handle those generall diseases which belong to the whole body as the Gowt the Leprosie the Meazels the Pox of both kindes the Plague and such like and then proceede to the particular diseases from the Head to the Foote wherein the Chirurgeons helpe is required Finally I intreat of the Matter of Chyrurgery that is of the Nature of those Drugs Hearbs and Minerals which he hath neede to vse of their correction and preparation of the manner of compounding his Medicines both for outward applications and such inward as may conduce thereuuto And so I thinke I shall haue finished the Art of Chyrurgery throughout I acknowledge that which I haue promised to be a great labor and more then any man whom I haue yet seene hath accomplished but the ground being long a goe laide in my priuate studies and reserences continually now for these sixteene yeares accommodated vnto those groundes haue brought it to such forwardnesse as I can be content to finish it with as much hast as my occasions will giue leaue if I see that this Anatomicall labour is acceptable and of vse vnto you I know well there are some who thinke and do not stitke to affirme euen before your publique Assemblies that you haue meanes enow already haply more then they would you had Their reason can be no other but because they would holde you alwayes abnoxious to themselues For my part I conceiue of the Art of Chyrurgery as of a part of Physick and therefore of Chyrurgeons as Citizens of the Physitians Commonwealth the difference is that wee hauing most-what better meanes by education to aduantage our wittes apply them vnto the more abstruse part of the Art separated from the sense and consisting in contemplation and collection the Chyrurgeon worketh by his eye and with his hand and dwelleth as it were in the Confines of that Countrey whose inner part we inhabit If therefore they warrant the frontiers and keepe their Stations well and duly therein may not we better attend to improoue the portion that is allotted vnto vs But wee are both like couetous Farmers who incroach vppon and get more grounds into their hands then they can well manage for getting that wholesome counsel of the wise Poet Laudato ingentia rura Exiguum colito Praise a great Farme but occupy a small For surely if we aduise well with our selues Physitians shall find work enough though they meddle not with the labour of the hand to minde the subiect of their Art I mean Anatomy wherein too many of vs are wanting to our selues and others the causes of diseases the signes of the part affected the skill of praediction the method of curing and the choise of Medicines with a world of intricate worke beside in apprehending occasions expecting and imitating the motions and endeauors of Nature remoouing her obstacles strengthning her operations the like And if we want imployment in these it seemeth to me more fit to fit our selues thereunto then casting behinde our backes the care of such needfull studies to take vp our precious time in dressing or attending broken heads strained or luxed ioynts new wounds or old Vlcers or in playing the Apothe caries as some do who vnder the name of Cordials of x. li. an ounce Potable Golde precious Quintessences and preparations of Minerals do obtrude vpon the worlde either notable impostures or dangerous poysons ayming indeede at nothing so much if at any thing else as at their priuate gaine and the concealing of their ignorance which would necessarily be detected if they should communicate their practise to Apothecaries as other ingenuous Physitians doe But of these I haue spoken more largely in an Animaduersion vpon Crolius his Admonitory preface in Latine and shall haue fitter occasion to speake more elswhere when I shall be very plaine against those that come in my way To returne whence I haue digressed Hippocrates the Father and Author of Physicke the true paterne of ingenuity put that for one clause in the Oath which himselfe solemnly tooke and which he would haue all Physitians take that they should not cut any man for the Stone but leaue that worke for them that accustome themselues to performe it by that one instance according to his custome interdicting a Physitian all manuary labour as knowing he should finde worke enough to fit his minde for greater difficulties On the other side the Chyrurgean should content himselfe with the limits of his profession and not vsurpe vppon the possession of the Physitian which he doth somtimes indeede for his profit but seldome without the detriment of the patient especially if there be any difficulty in the businesse I do not deny but that a Chyrurgeon yea a Diuine or Gentleman if he lay good foundations and build therafter vpon them may be a Physitian as well and as good as the
The causes of the periodicall euacuation of the menstrua 293 13. The vicious or faulty Conceptions and especially of the Mola 297 14. Of Monsters and Hermophradites 299 15. Whether all the parts are framed together 300 16 Whether the membranes which encompasse the Infant bee first formed and whether they bee made by the forming faculty and seed of the woman 304 17. The number of the vmbilicall vessels 305 18. The originall of the vmbilicall vessels 306 19. The times of the conformation of a man of a woman childe 307. 20. Whence it commeth that children are like their Parents 308 21. How Twinnes or more Infants are generated 312 22. How superfaetation is made why only a woman whē she hath conceiued desireth the company of the male Folio 313 23 Whether the Infant draweth his nourishment at his mouth 316 24. Whether the Infant bee nourished onely with bloud and whether he accomplish onely one concoction Folio 317 25 Of the communion of the foure vesselles of the heart in the Infant Ib 26. Whether the Infant in the wombe doe respire and stand in need of the labour of his Lungs 326 27. Whether the vitall faculty which procreateth the spirits is idle in the Infant and whether his heart is moued by his owne proper power 327 A Paradox 28. Whether there be in the Infant any generation of animall spirites and what position the Infant hath in the wombe 337 29. Of the nature and differences of the birth 332 30. How many times there be of a mans birth what they are 334 31. What are the vniuersall and particular causes of the birth 338 32. Whether in a desperate birth the Caesarian Section be to be attempted 343 33. Whether in the birth the share and the haunch bones depart asunder 344 The sixt Booke CHAP. I. OF the Thorax or Chest and the diuision of it Fol. 347 2. The Skinne and Fatte of the Chest and the necke 348 3. The muscles of the middle belly and parts of the necke 349 4. Of the muscle between the ribbes called Intercostale 350 5. Of the midriffe called diaphragma 352 6. Of the membrane called pleura 355 7. Of the Mediastinum 356 8. Of the Sweet-bread and purse of the heart 358 9. The ascending trunke of the hollow veine 361 10. Of the nerues in the Chest and neck 365 11. Of the Heart 367 12. Of the substance ventricles and eares of the heart 371 13. Of the vessels of the heart and their values 374 14. Of the great artery and his values 379 15. Of the vnion of the vessels of the heart in the Infant vnborne Ibid 16. Of the great artery in the Chest and in the necke 382 17. Of the Lungs 384 18. Of the weazon or winde-pipe 388 19. The muscles and nerues in the cauity of the Chest 391 20. Of the clauicles brest bone and Ribs 392 21. The bones of the chest 394 22. Of the shoulder blade racks of the neck 396 The Controuersies of the sixt Booke QVEST. I. AN Anatomicall demonstration concerning the phrensie of the Midriffe 399 2. Of the motion of the heart and Arteries 400 3. Of the manner of the motion of the heart 403 4. By what power the arteries are moued 405 5. Whether the arteries be dilated with the heart 407 6. Of the generation of the vitall spirits 410 7. How the matter of the Empyici is purged 414 8. The Temperament Nourishment and Flesh of the heart 417 9. Whether the hart wil beare any grieuous disease 419 10. Of the nature of Respiration and the causes thereof 420 11. Of the temperament and motion of the Lungs 423 12. Of the Cough the drink falling into the lūgs 426 The seuenth Booke CHAP. I. OF the names situation forme and partes of the head 432 2. Of the common contayning partes of the head 434 3. Of the muscles about the head 436 4. Of the figure and sutures of the head 437 5. Of the bones proper to the scull 441 6. Of the bones common to the scull and the vpper Iaw 442 7. Of the Meninges or membranes of the head 443 8. The vessels disseminated through the brain 450 9. The excellency situation figure substance and temperament of the braine 452 10. Of the substance and parts of the braine 455 11. The ventricles of the braine the Arch and the Plexus Choroides 460 12. Of the resemblances in the brain the fourth ventricle 466 13. Of the vse of the braine 469 14. Of the Cerebellum or After briane 475 15. Of the spinall marrow or pith of the back 479 16. Of the organs of smelling 483 17. Of the opticke nerues 485 18. Of the third and fourth Coniugations of the braine 486 19. Of the nerue of hearing c. 487 20. The 6. seuen and eight coniugations of the sinewes Ibid. 21. Of the nerues of the spinall marrow 488 22. Varolius his maner of dissecting the head 493 The Controuersies of the seauenth Booke QVEST. I. VVHether the Braine be the seate of the principall faculties 502 2. Of the marrow of the backe 504 3. Whereupon the principall faculties depend 506 4. The vse of the Braine against Aristotle 507 5. Why the contrary side of the wounded head suffers convulsion 509 6. Why the part opposite to the wounded is resolued 512 7. The nature generation and place of the animall spirit 514 8. Argenterius his conceyte of the animall spirit disproued 516 9. How the braine is moued 519 10. Whether the braine hath any sense 522 11. The temperament of the braine 524 12. The manner and wayes of the braines excrements Fol. 525 13. The number and vse of the ventricles 528 14. Which of the ventricles are most excelent Ib. The Eight Booke CHAP. I. OF the Face his vessels and muscles 532 2. Of the Eye and parts thereof 535 3. Of the Eie browes and eye lids 540 4. Of the fat and muscles of the eies 547 5. Of the vessels of the eies 551 6. Of the membranes of the eies 553 7. Of the grapy membrane 559 8. Of the Cobweb c. 564 9. The humors of the eies 565 10. The vse of the humors of the eye 568 11. Of the outward eares 573 12. The parts of the outward eare 578 13. The muscles of the outward eares 580 14. The gristle of the eare 581 15. Of the inward eare 582 16. The canale out of the eare into the mouth 586 17. The membrane of the Tympane or drum 588 18. The small bones of the chord 593 19. The muscles of the inward eare 597 20. The cauities of the stony bone 601 21. Of the windowes and watercourse in the first cauity 602 22. Of the Labyrinth and Cochlea 603 23. The nerue which ariueth at the eares 605 24. Of the implanted or inbred ayre 608 25. The maner of hearing nature of sounds 609 26. Of the Nose 613 27. Of the coate and vse of the nose 614 28. Of the inner nose and maner of
and being infused into the body from heauen whilst she is building of Of this vpright frame the efficient cause is two-fold Primary Secondary her selfe a mansion fit for such functions and offices as shee hath to performe as mindfull of her owne Originall lifteth her building vp on high The Secondary efficient of mans bodie is heate wherewith man aboue other creatures aboundeth especially the parts about his heart The Nature therefore of heate preuailing forceth the increment or growth vp from the middle part according to his impetuous strength and nimble agility that is it striueth and driueth toward that part of the world toward which heate is naturally mooued that is to say vpwards For the matter of mans body it is soft pliable and temperate readie to The material cause follow the Workeman in euery thing and to euery purpose for man is the moystest and most sanguine of all Creatures The finall cause of the frame of mans body is manifolde The finall cause three-fold First Anaxagoras Second First man had an vpright frame proportion that he might behold and meditate on heauenly things And for this cause Anaxagoras being asked wherefore he was born he made answere to behold the heauens and the Starres Secondly that the functions and offices of the outward sences which are all placed as it were a guard in pension in the pallace of the head and in the view and presence Chamber of Reason which is their soueraigne might in a more excellent manner be exercised and put in practise for they were not ordained onely to auoide that which is hurtfull and to followe and prosecute that which is profitable but moreouer also for contemplation and therefore they were to be placed in the highest contabulation or Story of the body And by this meanes speech which is the messenger of the minde is the better heard from on high the Smell doth more commodiously receyue and entertaine the vapor that ascendeth the Eyes being as it were spies or Centinels day and night to keepe warch for vs being beside giuen vs that we should take view of those infinite Distances and glorious bodies in them which are ouer our heads did therefore require an vpright frame and composition of the body Finally to conclude this point man onely had an vpright frame of bodie because hee Third alone amongst all Creatures had the Hand giuen him by God an Organ or Instrument before all organs and indeede in stead of all Now if the figure of man had been made with his face downward that Diuine Creature should haue gone groueling vpon his handes as well as vpon his feete and those worthy and noble actions of his Hand had been forfeited or at least disparaged For who can write ride liue in a ciuill and sociable life erect Altars vnto God builde shippes for warre or trafficke throwe all manner of Darts and practise other infinite sorts of excellent Artes eyther groueling with his face downward or sprawling on his backe with his face vpward Wherefore onely man had the frame of his body erected vpward towards heauen For this cause also onely man amongst all other creatures was framed according to the Man alone framed according to the fashion of the whole world fashion of the whole vniuerse because he hath his parts distinct the vpper the neather the fore the backe parts those on the right hand and those on the left hand the rest of the Creatures either haue them not at al or very confused The right parts and the left are altogether alike sauing that the left are the weaker but the fore parts are very vnlike the back parts the lower in some sort carrie a resemblance of the vpper And so much of the figure Man hath likewise a moderate temper and is indeed the most temperate of all bodies as being the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 measure and rule of all others The bodies of other Creatures are either The excellency of the body is likewise set forth in the temperature It is the middle of the whole kinde Man alone hath in himselfe the temperature of al liuing things too Earthy or too Watery but to Mans the temperature of all things liuing both plants and Creatures is referred as to the Medium generis as we vse to say that is to the middle of the vvhole kind so that they are sayde to bee hot colde moyst and drie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is according to reference their temperature being compared with Mans. Againe Man alone hath encluded in himselfe the temperature of all liuing things all other creatures are in their seuerall kindes for the most part of one and the same temper But if you looke vnto mankinde you shall finde manie that haue the stomacke of an Estrich Others that haue the heart of a Lyon Some are of the temper of a Dogge many of a Hog and an infinite number of as dull and blockish a temper as an Asse Moreouer this also declareth the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or absolute temper of mans bodie that it is subiect to many diseases and is equally endamaged as well by one extreme as by another because it is equally distant from both extreames There might indeede of the heauenly Why the body of Man was not made of an heauenly matter but of an elementary matter being the most noble haue beene made a body most noble also but it was of necessity it should be made of sublunarie and elementary matter that it might bee capeable and apprehensiue of the seuerall species and formes of things which mooue the sences because from them all our knowledge is deriued For man being borne to vnderstand hee that vnderstandeth must apprehend those visions and fantasies which are obiected eyther to the inward or outward sence and that there is no perception of any such vision or immagination but by the ministry of the outwarde sences which are the intelligencers betweene the body and the soule it was necessary that the body of man should be composed of such a matter as might bee capeable of these sences but of all sences the foundation is Touching which hath his essence and being in the temper and moderation of the four first qualities whence it is that the foure first substances wherein those qualities do reside were necessarily to be the matter of the body and those are the foure Elements And so much of the temperature of mans bodie Now the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or due proportion composition or correspondency of the parts of mans body with respect each to other and of them all to the whole is admirable This 3. the admirable proportiō of the parts alone for a patterne do all workemen and Arts-maisters set before them to this as to Polycletus rule do the Surueighers Maister Carpenters and Masons referre all their plottes and proiects they builde Temples Houses Engines shipping forts yea and the Arke of Noah as it is recorded was framed after
the Bookes of vulgar Diuinity and the Doctors and teachers of Diuine wisedome How profitable Anatomy is to Philosophers and in a manner to all Artificers and Handy-crafts men CHAP. VII THese two fruites of Anatomy as they are abundantly beneficiall and profitable so they seeme to be common to all in general first the knowledge of our owne Nature and then of the inuisible God There are also other benefites and commodities of Anatomy proper and peculiar to Poets Painters yea and to the most part of handy-crafts men and Artificers to teach them the better to bring their Arts to perfection And first Galen dooth account Anatomy verie Anatomy verie profitable for a naturall Philosopher proper to a naturall Philosopher though it were but onely for speculation sake or otherwise to teach him the singular workemanship of Nature in euery particular part For inasmuch as the proper and proportionable subiect of his art is a body Naturall and the body of Man is as it were the square and rule of all other bodies he ought not nor cannot be truly accounted a Naturall Philosopher who is ignorant of the historie of Mans body and for this cause that most excellent Genius and interpreter of Nature Aristotle wrote those elegant and eloquent Books of the History of the parts and of the generation of liuing Aristotle creatures Anatomy is also very profitable for a morall Philosopher for hee shall Anatomie is profitable for a morall Philosopher easily learne by the mutuall offices and duties of euery part and by the constitution of the Naturall houshold gouernment appearing in our bodies how to temper and order the manners and conditions of the minde how to rule and gouern a Commonwealth or Citie and how to direct a priuate house or family I spare to speake how profitable it is for Poets and Painters for the perfection of their Art and Science for euen Homer himselfe hath written many things and those verie excellent Profitable for Poets painters Homer concerning Anatomy But my purpose is onely to shew that for a Physition a naturall Philosopher a Chirurgion and an Apothecary it is not onely profitable but euen also absolutely necessary Wherein is demonstrated that Anatomy is not onely profitable but of absolute necessitie for Physitions and Chirurgions CHAP. VIII AS Geographie is worthily accounted a great euidence for the credite of an History so to them that any way appertaine to the art of Physicke the knowledge of mans body seemeth to be very necessary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For the Nature of the body is the first thing to be spoken of in the Art of Physicke Againe Hippocrates in his Booke de Flatibus maketh but one Idea of all diseases It is onely the variety Hip. de locis in homine Hip. de flatibus difference of places that maketh the difference of diseases Hee therefore that will be ignorant of the Historie of the parts of Mans bodie he shall ill distinguish and discerne the affections of the same worse cure them and worst of all foretell who are likely to recouer and escape and who not The discerning and iudging of a disease consisteth in two things namely the knowledge How necessary the knowledge of the parts is to the discerning of diseases of the euil affect the knowledge of the part so affected The signs of the part affected are drawne and deriued from many Fountaines as it were but especially from the scituation and from the action empaired For hee that knoweth the action of the stomacke to be concoction if the concoction be empaired he may easily discerne that the stomacke is ill affected He that knoweth the Liuer to bee placed on the right side of the paunch if the right hypochondrium or side before or do swell hee will presentlie affirme that the Liuer and not the spleene is ill affected Now this scituation as also the actions of all the parts are taught and demonstrated vnto vs by anatomy onely For Prognosis or prediction of the euent of diseases Hippocrates maketh three chiefe and maine heads of it Those things that are auoyded the action impaired and the habite of the body Anatomy necessarie for Prognosis or praediction Galen in the colour figure and magnitude or quantity all which are discerned onely by Anatomy Now how much the knowledge of the seuerall parts of the bodie auayleth towardes the curing of diseases Galen hath verie well expressed in the beginning of his Booke de Ossibus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith hee 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is All things that concerne the action of healing haue that for their scope or direction which is naturally disposed or in a Necessary for curation Hippocrates good and lawdable constitution Hippocrates in his Booke de officina Medici giueth this rule That the Physition should first looke into those thinges that are alike one to another and then to those things that are vnlike insinuating thereby that he that knowes the perfect Sanitie or health of euery part shall easily discerne if it fall from that perfection by the perfection which remaineth in other like parts not tainted Aristotle in his first Booke de Anima vsurpeth a rule of Geometry That which is straite and right saith he doth not onely measure it selfe but bewrayeth that which is oblique or crooked In like manner how shal a Physition restore or set right bones that are broken or out of ioynt if hee be ignorant of their naturall place figure and articulation The exquisite method of healing cannot bee performed but by indications and indications are not onely deriued from the disease but also from the part affected and the remedies must bee changed and altered according to the diuers and seuerall nature temperature scituation connexion and sence of the part Neither is Anatomy needefull onely for the Physition but euen also for the Chirurgion and Apothecary The knowledge of the outward parts as the Muscles the nerues the Anatomy necessarie for a Chirurgion veines and arteries is most necessary for a Chirurgion for feare least in his dissections launcings he should mistake a broad Ligament for a Membrane and around Ligament for a Nerue or sinnew least he should diuide an arterie in stead of a veine for he that is ignorant of these things shall euermore be in doubt in things safe and secure still fearefull and in things that are to be feared he will be most secure and audacious Anatomy profitable for an Apothecarie An Apothecarie also shall finde it very needful for him to vnderstand the scite and figure of the parts for the better applying of such remedies as shall bee requisite For hee must apply his Topicall and locall medicines fomentations oyntments or Liniments and Emplaisters in their apt and proper places as if the Liuer be ill affected on the right side if the Spleene be ill on the left side if the wombe or bladder be diseased then vpon the hypograstium or
wyre receyueth that proportion whereof the hole is where through it is drawne The manner of the out-gate of this matter is thus When by the continuall appulsion or arriuall of such vapour to the skin the pores are plenarily obstructed then the next vapour A sâ—t Compaâ—â—on that striueth to be at liberty smiteth the former which by reason of the straitnesse of the passage is driuen out into the forme of a cord He that would see an expresse image of this manner of production let him resort to a Glasier when he extendeth his mettall into the guttered lead wherein he fastneth his glasse and he shall perceiue how the artist hath made an engine whereby an inch of lead is driuen out into a foote of length It was necessary therefore sayth Hippocrates in his booke de carnibus that this sooty excrement should haue Hippocrates a clammy or glewy substance yet without any fatnesse or greasinesse at all Wherefore wheresoeuer in the body especially in the outward parts there gathereth together any such glewy or clammy excrement there the naturall heat bringeth forth haires and this is the cause why in the arme-holes and about the priuy parts yea and in all the rest of the body haires growe plentifully Now that part of the haire that is impacted in the pores of the Comparison skinne may fittely bee resembled to the roote of an hearbe sticking in the ground and that which beareth out of the skin to the hearbe it selfe There is also required a conuenient place as a foundation wherein the rootes of the The conueniency of the place for hayres haires may be established and that is the skinne which of all other parts is fittest for their breading sayth Galen in his first chapter of the second booke de Temperamentis because it is neither too dry nor too moyst for as neither in Marrish and Fenny ground nor in one that is ouer dry and worne out of heart can any thing bee brought forth so in an ouer moyst or ouer dry skin no haire can grow For though the skin be accounted dry yet in a man it is not without some moysture as it is in those creatures which are couered ouer with a stony or crusty shell as Oysters Lobsters Crabs and such like and in such as lurke A dry skin admitteth not hayres Nor a sort in dennes as Snakes and those that haue scales as Fishes in all which haire cannot grow because their skinnes are truely and altogether dry Moreouer the skin ought not to be too soft and moyst like Cheese new curded for then it would not holde the rootes of the hayre because of his thinnes and beside after the pores were as it were bored by the excrement they would fall together again the parts being so fluid that they would run into one another and bee exquisitely reunited But moderately dry to hold the haire to his roote But moderatly dry thin and moderately hard not vnlike a cheese already well gathered and somewhat pressed for so it would bee better thrilled and perforated by the issuing humour which perforations also would remaine the dry body not suffering the parts to reunite but to consist and so by the continuall exiture of the matter the pores would bee more fistulated It must also be slack and thinne Wherefore considering the whole skin is full of pores whereout somthing is continually breathed by the naturall heate which disperseth attenuateth and carrieth away with it selfe no small part of the inward moysture it followeth that in all parts of the body the haires may issue forth euery pore hauing a haire in it to keepe it open for the better breathing or thrusting out of exhalations yet we must except the skin of the palms and soales of the hands feet because as some say in theÌ„ there is a large Tendon immediatly vnder the skin which being exceeding thicke and dry makes it vncapable of haires but I cannot admitte of that reason seeing a Hare hath also that broad tendon and yet Why there is no haue in the palmes soales Why haires grow not vppon scars 2. kinds of haires Arist 3. hist Animal 11. Congeniti hath not those parts voyde of haire Therefore wee say that nature hath made those partes hairelesse both for vse that they might be the more sensible as also for motion Now that the thinnes of the skin is required for the production of haires it appeareth by the example of scarres for if you raise a blister by scortching the vpper skin or cuticle after it is healed and the vpper skin is growne thicke no haire will rise out of the scarre because it hath no pores in it The haires be of two kinds some are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is congeniti bred with vs as the haire of the head of the eye-browes of the eye-lids These are bred in the child while it is yet in the wombe and are resembled not vnto hearbes that grow by sowing but vnto such plants as nature bringeth forth of her owne accord and such do not necessarily follow the temperature of the body Other haires are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is postgeniti bred after the skin is growne thin Postgeniti which hapneth in Boyes when they beginne to breed seede in Girles when their monthly courses begin to flow these come out in three places answerable to the three places where nature bringeth forth the former kinde First about the priuities secondly vnder the arme holes thirdly in the chin and cheekes Those that are gelded before the age of foureteen How the haires fall in such as are gelded yeares haue no haires growing on their chinne the reason is because the wayes of the seede are not opened and by castration are after intercepted and therefore the skinne doth not rarifie if after those haires be growne the Testicles be taken away those haires also fall excepting in the groyne Againe in women those hayres which wee called postgeniti doe arise later neuer in the chinne because there is not so great agitation of the humor in the act of generation in women as can rarifie the skin so farre from the place where the seed is engendred and yet wee see that in some women after their Courses are staide Why women haue no berds the haire begins to bud on their chins It may also fall out that both men and women may be without any of the postgeniti by some naturall desect contracted in their generation The forme of the haires is expressed by certaine accidents for they do vary in thickenesse and thinnesse hardnesse and softnesse length and shortnesse streightnesse and curlednesse The formes of the haires and the causes of them al. Their colours multitude or scarsity as also according to the quality of the skin and the naturall propriety or condition of the parts in which they are fixed Moreouer they differ in colours whitenesse and blacknesse and middle colours betweene
them so also by reason of age and growth of the body The chiefe cause of their thicknesse and thinnesse is the skin saith Aristotle 5. gener Animal j. which in some is thicke and in others thin in some rare The causes of their crassitude and in others thight and compact Another cause is the variety of the moisture lying vnder the skin for in some it is clammy in others waterish so out of a thicke skin thick hard haire and out of a thin skin thin and slender haires are produced And if the skin be rare and thicke the haires are also thicke by reason of the abundance of earthly substance and the laxity of the passages But if the skin be more thight and compact though it be thicke they come out thin by reason of the narrownesse of the passages So if the vapour whereof they are bred be waterish because it is quickly dryed vppe they growe not much in length but if it bee clammy and glutinous because it is not easily dried vp they spread themselues in length So that the cause of the length and shortnesse of haires is the abundance or scarsity of the humor wherewith they are fed And hence it is that the haires of the head are the longest of all the bodie because the Braine Of their lēgth The haires of the head are the longest affoordeth a great deale of a clammy moysture and because the braine is bigger then the other Glandules they are also crasse or thicke because the skin of the head is exceeding thicke yet rare and containing much moisture The haires of the head in Latine are called Capilli quisi capitis pili in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to cut In men they The names of the haires of the head are called Caesaries à frequēti caesione because they are often cut and in Women Coma because they bestow great paines in combing and curling them They are also in Woemen diuided by a line which in Greeke is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine discrimen in English the shed Now the haire is either straight or curled eyther by reason of the exhalation it selfe or of the pores whereout they passe Of the exhalation the vvhich of being smoaky The causes of the strcitnesse or cuiling of the haire by the heate and drought maketh the haire curled For it hath a double course the earthy and dry part downeward the hot part vpwarde hence it boweth not downe right but wrinkingly because there is in it but little moisture much dry and earthy matter and this we may perceiue if we parch haires in the Sun or neare the fire for the crisping of the haire is as it were a kinde of convulsion because it wanteth moisture or else we may say the haire curleth by reason of the drinesse of the temper and therefore all Black-Moores haue curled or crisped haire By reason of the constitution of the pores wherein they are implanted For when the exhalation is so weake as that it cannot make a straight way for it selfe it Of Curling giueth a forme to the pore answereable to it owne contortions But if the exhalation bee strong enough yet it cannot ascend directly vpwardes by reason of the hardnesse of the Comparison skin then it turneth side-long like as we see the smoake and the flame when it is hindred to mount streight vpwards diuideth it selfe and turnes aslant Wherefore both by reason of the imbecility of the exhalation and of the hardnesse of the skin the roots of the haires grow awry Now it standeth with good reason that they should growe and continue still such as they were framed at the roote For no hard or dry body can be extended streight forth vnlesse it be first softned and mollified Those that haue aboundance of moisture and the pores streight haue their haire also streight Againe long haires are soft but the curled are hard Moreouer haires encrease Of streight haires grow more or lesse according to the Nature of the skin and the condition of the parts where they are implanted In the head they grow in greatest length and abundance next in the Beard because that skin is moderately hot dry especially when the haires are fine and slender But the haires of the eye-browes and of the eye-lids are smal and grow not almost at all but for the most part keep alwayes an equall magnitude and seldome fall because they haue vnder them a hard body like vnto a gristle For those haires that spring from soft and moderately moyst parts encrease very much as those of the head and the beard and Galen addeth those of the arme-pits and about the priuities but those that arise out of hard and dry places are small and almost of no growth yet in some the eye-browes grow so hairy in olde age as that they are constrained to cut them or else they would offend their eyes Haire buddeth in the chin when the skin beginneth to rarifie or The Beard grow thin the matter of it is a moysture sent thither from the head as Hippocrates holdeth in his Booke de Natura pueri and these haires make the Beard which is not alike in euery man for some about their chin and lips haue great store of haire some haue no haire there but very much on their cheekes Aristotle in the third Booke de Histor Animal the 11. chapter saith that the haires vse to grow extraordinarily in some diseases especially in consumptions hee addeth also in old bodies and dead corpes they receiue augmentation both in length and thicknesse but do not spring anew They varie likewise in colour and are answerable to the predominant humor for such The causes of the colours of the haires Hippocrates De Nat pueri The humour Galen When Black Reddish White as the humor is which the flesh draweth vnto it saith Hippocrates such also is the colour of the haire Galen in his second Booke de Temperamentis and the fift Chapter saith that the haire becomes blacke when the vaporous excrement scorched by the heate is changed into a perfect soote and somewhat red when the excrement impacted in the passage is not yet altogether growne black but yellow when the vapour is lesse scorched for the excrement that is so impacted proceedeth of yellow and not of blacke Choller White haires are made of Flegme and the colours betwixt these of a mixture of Flegme and choller But a question may be asked why in Beastes the colour of the haire followeth the colour of the skinne and in men it is far otherwise far the whitest men and women haue often Why mens haires are not of the colour of their skin haire coale blacke Aristotle maketh answere 5. de generatione Animal 3. and 3. Histor. 11. Because sayth hee a mans skin is thinner then the skin of any other Creatures of his magnitude and therefore the skinne cannot affoord any
plentifully and this blood when it is condensed or thickned by cold maketh the skin looke liuid or blew In Chollericke men the skin is pallid or yellowish in Melancholy swarty and blackish or duskish but if it bee defiled with vitiated Humors it becommeth yellow and black in the Iaundise and Morphew It altereth also his colour by reason of bodies vnder it so where it adhereth or cleaueth to the flesh as in the bals of the Cheekes and Palmes of the handes it sooner becommeth red if to the fat it is whiter and smoother especially where the fat is more plentifull but when that fat is consumed the skin becommeth wrinkled and looketh like a duskish shadow as also it is liuid or blewish where the greater Veines are branched vnder it Furthermore the skin that it might be a kinde of muniment or defence is thicke though not so thicke as in other creatures It cannot without extreame paine bee separated from the flesh because the extreamities or ends of the vessels do determine in it whence some haue thought that it proceedeth from those extreamities of the vessels dilated or spread into a superficies or smooth plainnesse It is soft and of exquisite sense by which it forewarneth the inward parts of the approaching euill before it ouertake them According to the diuers vse of the parts it is either softer and thinner as in the face the yard and the scrotum or cod or harder as in the necke the backe the legs and the soles What parts of the skin are thin thick of the feete some of it is in a middle temper betweene hard and soft as in the palme of the hand and especially in the fingers ends because they are ordained to apprehend with and beside in the skin of the hand the power or sense of feeling was to be perfect and therefore it behooued that it should bee voide of all excesse and most temperate of all others because that which is the iudge of feeling as all other Instruments must be free from any forreigne or externall quality whereby the iudgement might be preiudiced So some part of the skin is exceeding thicke as in the head some part onely thicke as in the necke some part thin as in the sides and soales of the feete which is the reason that there men are ticklish some part yet thinner as in the palme of the hand and some thinnest of all as in the lippes It hath also a diuers connexion to diuers parts for somewhere it may bee easily separated as in the vpper and middle venter the armes and the legges otherwhere very hardly The connexion of the skin because of the fleshy Membrane to which it is tied by the mediation of certaine Fibres vessels betweene which and the saide Membrane the fat where it is so interposeth it selfe that the skin may more easily be flayed from it but from some parts it can hardly or not at all be separated as from the soales of the feete and the palmes of the hand to which it is Where the fat interposeth it maketh the skin more easie to flay immediately conioyned that the apprehension of those parts may be more firme and stable It is also very hardly separated from the flesh of the fore-head almost of the whole face especially of the eares and lippes because of Tendons and Muscles especially that which they call the broad Muscle mingled therewith Finally in the forehead it is mooueable in the rest of the body of a man I meane immooueable or for the most part for in Where the skin is moueable Beasts it is almost alwayes mooueable and they say an Elephant can by the corrugation or wrinkling of his skinne kill the flies that molest him It is an vnseamed garment couering the whole bodie yet hath it certaine breaches made by Nature for her ease and reliefe partly manifest which are not many and are called Foramina or outlets partly insensible which are infinite called pori of vs pores Al which The passages of the skinne serue either for receyuing in or letting out or both as neede shall require The Foramina or passages and outlets are these about the eyes for the help of the sight the thwart holes of the eye-brows about the eares for the hearing that as well the diuersities of sounds might be let in as also the excrements or waxe of the eares be auoided out The passages or outlets of the skin about the Nosethrils for a helpe to respiration and to smelling and the conueying away of the mucous or slimy excrement of the Braine the mouth is open to receyue meates and drinkes and sometime againe to vomit The nipples of the breast ought necessarily to be perforated that by them the Infant might sucke milke from the Mother the nut of the yard for the emission of seede and vrine the port Esquiline or siege that the noysome excrements may be conuayed out of the body In women the lap of the wombe as well for the admission of the part of generation as for the bringing the Infant into the world and to auoyde the vrine and the monthly courses In the Infant the nauill that it might receiue bloud and spirits to supply it with nourishment and life Finally the fingers endes where the nayles are affixed it is also perforated out of all which parts we haue knowne bloud to issue in a cruell disease The pores are aboundant like to the pin-hoales of a syue or searce as is manifest by the The pores sweate and hayre that breathes and breakes out in which regard Plato compares it to a fish net and these parts are the way of transpiration that the excrements of the third concoction which haue no other might this way haue egresse or auoydance whence of some it Transpiration is called the vniuersall Emunctorie or draught because it receiueth all the supersluities of the inward parts These pores are small and almost insensible least otherwise there should be too free a dissipation of the spirits yet in some bodies they are narrower or streighter in some wider and such doe easily melt away in sweat and are lesse affected with inward causes the other sweat very difficultly and because the excrements are retayned doe easily incurre diseases thereby That these pores may bee kept open Nature hath assigned to euery one a haire of Why the haires are set in the Cuticle How the bāds or tyes in deligatories of parts become bloudy which we shall speake by and by which is fastned in the pore with a slimy white roote excepting those places where they are continually worne off as in the palmes of the handes These pores are the cause that the Bands in some deligations become bloudy and sometime pure bloud hath auoided by them as in the English sweate by these also some thinke the spirits doe powre themselues forth in profuse ioy and the more liberall vse of Saffron and other Diaphoreticke or sweating
Chylus because the portall Membrane is loosed before due time by the weight of so great a quantity We conclude therefore that the Chylus is concocted in the stomacke perfected in the smaller guts QVEST. IIII. Of the Expulsiue vertue of the guts and their Peristaltick motion THat all the guts haue their expulsiue faculty very strong not onely for the auoyding of their proper but also of common excrements is so manifest that it needeth no demonstration as that wherein we are conuâ—â—ced by the authority of learned men by the structure frame of the guts themselues and by the necessity of this kinde of action To repeate Galens words out of Authorities Galen his sixt Booke of the vse of parts in many places out of his Bookes de locis affectis Naturalibus Facultatibus were to abuse my owne time and your patience In the structure of the guts if it be well considered we shall finde both coates wouen onely with circular and ouerthwart Fibres ordained for expulsion And if these things will not mooue the froward minds and headstrong wits of men yet Arguments the necessity of the action which is the finall cause and cheefe in Nature must necessarily conuince them For the excrements being of necessity to bee avoyded the Facultie by which they are auoyded must needs also be necessary yea more necessary then the attractiue Nature being euer more diligent to expel that which is noctious or hurtfull then to attract that which is profitable or behoouefull and that is the reason why in men that lye The necessity of the expulsiue faculty a dying the expiration is stronger then the inspiration because in expiration the fumed or smoaky vapour which is offensiue to the heart is thrust out in inspiration ayre is drawne in which is naturall and familiar vnto it The expulsiue vertue therefore of the guttes is Why in the instaÌ„t of death the expiratioÌ„ is greater then the inspiration stronger then the rest But all this while the maner of this expulsion is not manifested which in the next place we will endeauour to make plaine vnto you The excrements are expelled by locall motion and this motion is double one naturall another animall The Naturall is proper vnto the guts the Animal to the Muscles of the Abdomen I call that natural which is not voluntary The motion of the Guts double and that animall which is done with choyse and discretion The naturall motion which the Ancients called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is accomplished by transuerse and orbicular Fibres contracting the guts And this naturall motion is againe double One According to nature Naturall motion double another Against nature The first is accomplished when the guttes doe contract and gather themselues from aboue downward in which motion offensiue humors winde and excrements are driuen downe the other quite contrary when the circular Fibres do gather them selues from below vpward which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in this motion the wind the Chylus and the excrements are auoyded by the vpper parts nothing by the lower although such euacuations be prouoked by sharpe Clisters Galen saith This motion hindreth the wind Galen from comming downward yea it maketh it flye vpward Hippocrates acknowledgeth a threefold cause of this depraued motion Inflammation a confirmed oppilation or stopping sometimes a light exulceration Inflammations streighten the Hippocrates passages Oppilation altogether shutteth them So then the excrements hauing no currant passage the expelling faculty following first of al the order instituted by nature beginneth The causes of the depraued motion her contraction in the vpper part to expell the excrement downeward and this it endeuoureth againe and againe but being frustrated because of the streightnes or stoppage which opposeth her she inuerteth the order and begins her contraction from below The manner and that with such violence that alas the while the Chylus the excrements are thrown out by the mouth so diligent and circumspect is Nature to vnburden it selfe of that which is noysome or offensiue Againe a light exulceration may cause this depraued motion as when the gut is afflicted by the proritation or goading of the vlcer it transmitteth vpward such things as would offend it as it were altring her sail beareth her course vpward against Nature which before she held downward This Peristaltick motion which is contrary to the naturall those haue miserable experience of which are afflicted with the lamentable and odious disease called Ileos or Mesererimei Deus wherein the seate or fundament is so closed that a Needle The Ileos cannot be thrust into it and if any Clisters bee with much adoo administred they are incontinently suckt vp the circular Fibres contracting themselues from below vpwardes This disease Hippocrates in his booke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 calleth a head-strong sharpe and daungerous affect Hippocrates There is another motion whereby the excrements are auoided which is Animall voluntary The naturall motion or the guts wrought and accomplished by the helpe of the Muscles of the Abdomen which being contracted do presse and straine the guts and so shut out the excrements which motion is also furthered by the Midriffe and the Rim of the belly For the eight Muscles of The manner of it the Abdomen compressing equally the paunch and the guts do alike indifferently driue the excrements both wayes as well toward the stomacke as toward the seate it was needfull The vse of the midriffe in the auoyding of excrements therefore that there should be some assistant part which should driue it downward turne it from aboue which office the Midriffe performes QVEST. V. Whither Clisters can passe vpward vnto the Stomacke BEcause I haue sometimes heard Physitians disputing about the ascent of Clisters and haue read Galen and Rhasis their contrary determinations concerning this matter I haue thought it fit a little to discusse the question in this place the rather because the truth may be demonstrated by Anatomicall Euidence Rhasis is of opinion that Clisters may ascend vnto the stomacke and are often cast out by the Nosethrils his words are these If a Clister bee vvith Rhasis opinion great force and violence shot vp it will ariue at the Stomacke if it bee put vp gently and by degrees it scarse reacheth aboue the great guts Galen on the contrary iudgeth that though the â— Continentis Liquor be neuer so forcibly driuen vpward yet it will scarse reach vnto the empty gut For Galens opinioÌ„ in the first Booke of his Method he cureth Vlcers of the Lunges Chest and Stomacke by Medicines taken at the mouth but the vlcer of the guts both by things taken at the mouth and also iniected at the fundament with this difference that if the vlcer be in the great guts he vseth rather Clisters if in the small then he sticketh more to Medicines at the mouth The like he
wherein it may be transported because it distendeth the parts in which it is entertained and occupieth a place for when the creature is dead both the ball of the eye is corrugated or wrinkled and the Membranes thereof doe also fall being no more illustrated by the beames of the spirits It is therefore a body but the finest and subtillest substance that is in this Little world For as the winde it passeth 〈…〉 wind repasseth at his pleasure vnseene but not vnfelt for the force and incursion thereof is not without a kinde of violence so the seede although it be thicke and viscid yet passeth thorough vessels which haue no manifest cauities the reason is because it is full as it were 〈…〉 houen with spirits Galen in his third Booke of Naturall Faculties saith That blood is thin 〈…〉 vapour thinner and Spirits thinnest of all I saide moreouer that it was alwayes in motion for the spirits are continually moued not by another onely as the humors which whither they be drawne or driuen are alwaies 〈◊〉 the 〈…〉 in 〈◊〉 motion mooued by a power without themselues but also by themselues that is by an inbred principle of their owne So that there is a double original of the spirits motion on homebred another but a stranger by the homebred principle they are mooued as the flame vpward 〈…〉 and downward as Galen teacheth Vpward because light for they are fiery and airy and downe-ward towarde their nourishment If either of these motions bee hindred the spirit is corrupted and that by consumption or extinction by consumption for want of 〈…〉 nourishment when it cannot mooue downward by extinction from his contraries when it is choaked by cold and moysture because it cannot mooue vpwards Againe they are moued by an externall principle when they are Drawn hither or Driuen thither They are 〈…〉 driuen the Naturall from the Liuer the Vitall from the heart in his Systole the Animall from the Braine when it is compressed They are drawne the naturall by the veines the vitall by the particular parts together with the Arteriall blood the Animall verie rarely vnlesse a part be affected either with paine or pleasure For in such a case neyther dooth the vehemency of the obiect suffer the faculty to rest nor the heate cease to draw the spirits vnto it The spirits therefore haue a body mooueable It followeth in the definition that they are engendred of blood and a thin vapour so 〈…〉 that they haue a double matter an exhalation of the bloode and aire and therefore it is that all our spirits are cherished preserued and nourished by aire and blood The last part of the definition designeth the vse of the spirits as being the last and finall 〈…〉 cause for which they were ordained For the spirits are the vehicles or carriages not of the soule but of the faculties thereof for if the Vessels Veines Arteries or Nerues be tyed 〈…〉 the life motion and sense of the parts to which these vessels passe do instantly abate are in short time vtterly extinguished vpon the interception of the spirits not of the faculties themselues which are incorporeall because the band or tye dooth neither interrupt the continuity of the vessell with his originall neither yet his naturall disposition And this is the nature of spirits in generall Now some spirits are ingenit or in-bred which are so many in number as there are seuerall kinds and fortes of parts some influent which flowe as it were from diuers Fountaines 〈…〉 and serue to rowze and raise vp the sleepy and sluggish operations of the former Concerning the number of the influent spirits Physitians are at great difference among themselues Argenterius thinketh that there is but one sort of spirits because there is but one soule and that hauing but one organ one bloode and one ayre which is breathed in But the Ancients farre more acutely haue recorded three manner of spirites because there 〈…〉 are three faculties of the soule the Naturall the Vitall and the Animall three principles the Braine the Heart and the Liuer and three kinde of Vessels Veines Arteries and Sinnewes That there is an Animall spirit beside that Galen inculcateth it in sundry places many reasons do euict it For to what purpose else was the braine hollowed or bowed into so many arches To what purpose are those intricate mazes and laberynthes of small Arteries which in the Braine we call Rete mirabile the wonderfull Nette And why are the sinewes propagated into so many braunches But of this we shall haue occasion to speake more hereafter as also of the vitall which no man yet euer opposed and of which the Poet maketh Ouid. mention calling it a diuinitie Est Deus in nobis agitante calescimus illo In vs there is spirit seated And by his motion we are heated Onely concerning the naturall spirit there hath been some difference many labouring That there is no natural spirit to blot his name out of the rowle whose arguments we will here scite before the tribunall of Reason to see how they acquite themselues First they say that the naturall faculty needeth 1. de loc affict 12. meth in arte parua 1. Reason no vehicle or weftage because it is inbred in euery part for which they auouch Galen Againe there is no matter whereof this naturall spirit should bee made because there bee no vessels whereby ayre may be conuayed vnto the Liuer neither is there any place for his generation there be no such cauities in the Liuer as are in the Heart and the braine Adhereto 2. Reason that there be no currents or channels to be found whereby it should be led through the body for the coates of the veines are too thinne to hold or contain an aetherial spirit 3. Reason And truely Herophilus well conceiteth that therefore the Artery is manifolde sixe fold 4. Reason Herophilus sayth he thicker then the veine because it was made to conteine the spirits which by reason of their tenuity if they had not beene inclosed within stronger wals would easily haue vanished away Moreouer seeing the spirits as Hippocrates sayth haue in them a kinde of nimble violence 5. Reason Hippocrates 6. Reason and impetious motion if they were contayned within the veines they would make the veines to beate as do the arteries Finally if it be granted that the spirits doe passe and repasse through the veines yet with what nourshment shall they bee preserued For heate sayth the great Dictator Hippocrates is nourished by moderate cold nowe there is no ayre Hippocrates led vnto the veines to serue that turne These and such like are the arguments whereby they casheere this naturall spirit which Answere to the former arguments To the first if they be weighed in equall balances will be found too light to sway an established iudgement For first Galen doth not absolutely deny that
whose rage and acrimony is so fierce that if it stay but a little in the Obiection guts it vlcerateth them if it be poured into the habit of the body by irretating the pannicle or fleshy membrane it stirreth vp a rigour or generall shiuering How the bladder which is membranous and therefore of exquisite sence should not feele that acrimony or be offended with so impure a humor We answere first with Lucretius That Nature couereth Answere Lucretius many things vnder a sacred veyle and that in this great vniuerse the sympathies and antipathies of things are secret and wonderfull Againe the Bladder is delighted with the presence of the choler and therefore is not hurt by his acrimonie Happely also because it is vsed to it it is not afflicted by it so those men that are accustomed to poyson doe not Custome taketh away sence feele the poysonous power thereof and a drop of liquor strangleth well-nigh the Arterie whereas full cups delight the stomacke Againe the stomacke is pained with a little ayre and the guts torne asunder with cruell torments but the Lungs because they are accustomed Similitudes vnto it do swallow the aire in great aboundance and are refreshed thereby Those men that will not admit of this familiarity or acquaintance betweene the choler and the bladder doe referre the cause of this Traction to the necessity and prouidence of the vniuersall Nature to wit that the blood may be purged least being defiled with such an excrement it should become vnprofitable for nourishment QVEST. XIIII Of the passages by which the Choler is purged against Falopius GAbriel Falopius the most acute and subtle Anatomist of our age hath deserued exceeding wel in opening vnto vs many things which in the former ages were The commen dation of Falopius not knowne He first of all men did acurately describe the History of a mans Eie and obserued that gristly body which they call Troclea Hee first found out the yarde of the wombe called Clitoris beside the manifold nicities foulded as it were in a thousand difficulties which hee hath manifested and brought to light in the Historyes of the Muscles the Veines and the Sinewes yet notwithstanding this great Dangerous to vary from the ancients learned man in his Assignation of the vse of the Bladder of Gall whilest hee describeth the passages wherby the choler is led in falling from the authority of the Ancients falleth into an error whereof he cannot be excused The ancient opinion and indeede the very trueth is that there are two passages of the Gall one distributed into the Liuer with aboundante shootes the other passeth from the The two passages of choler Falopius his opinion vesicle vnto the Guts By the first the Bladder draweth the Gall vnto it selfe by the second it dischargeth it again into the Duodenum Falopius on the contrary conceiteth that those passages of choler which are disseminated through the Liuer runne directly not vnto the Bladder but to the Duodenum and doe continually thrust out the choler thereinto And because it hapneth full oft that the guttes are either distended with winde or in the time of distribution are fulfilled with Chylus so that the passage or out-let ordained for the auoyding of choler is intercluded or shut vp least sayth he the choler should flow back and returne vpon the Liuer to defile the blood Nature hath framed the Bladder as it were a diuerticle or cisterne out of the way wherein the choler might bee gathered and reserued together whilest the out-let in the duodenum should be opened Wherefore there be two things which Falopius would haue the first that the Choler passeth directly from the Liuer to the duodenum the second that the Bladder draweth not choler but that it returneth thither from the guttes when they are distended Which two assertions by the fauour of this learned man we cannot subscribe vnto because we thinke that we are able to demonstrate the contrary both by reason and sence the two most certayne Arguments against Falopius Iudges and determiners of all controuersies First therefore wee say and lay as a ground that in the whole frame and structure of the body there is nothing done or generated as accedentary but onely vpon certaine ground and necessary vse Now the vse assigned to the bladder by Falopius is but accedentarie and casuall for it is not perpetuall that the guts are distended with winde and their passages intercluded but this happeneth rarely and but to some bodies and those of good constitution Hence it will follow that the bladder must be vnprofitable and idly framed by Nature which true and solid Philosophy will neuer grant For Nature at no time endeuoureth against the causes of diseases but against such as doe dayly and necessarily happen For it was the originall determination of the great Arificer of this noble Fabricke to create a sound and not a sickly habitation Nature endeuoureth a sound body not a sickly for the soule and therefore he generated the parts at the first hand for themselues and not afterwarde or at aduenture albeit one and the same particle haue many and diuerse by vses The second engine which we conceiue these paper walles cannot withstand shall bee this that it is necessary that the Bilious excrement shoulde passe vnto the bladder before The cause of euacuations it went to the out let in the duodenum For if it should flowe by degrees and perpetually vnto the guts it would not moue them to excretion because a little choler and that falling by droppes would haue beene too weake for this motion But because it is drawne by the bladder therein gathered and at length aboundantly and at once povvred foorth into the waies of the excrements it moueth their disposition by certaine distances and with a kinde of suddainnes Thirdly vnlesse wee admit the Traction of the bladder and a propriety whereby it is conteined reteined to a certain time what would it haue auayled it to be separated from the blood For if it alwayes descend directly from the Liuer to the gutte then must it bee mingled againe with the Chylus and defile it for the way is open neither can the distribution of the Chylus as Falopius dreameth interclude the passage of so thin and subtle a humor Againe if the choler should returne vnto the bladder onely when the passage into the duodenum is stopped then should not the bladder be alwayes found ful of choler which is euermore to bee seene in sound and healthy bodies Ad hereto that if the bladder were onely prouided for a diuerticle to set the choler as it were out of the way what neede was there of so great a cauity A little bodie would haue serued that turne the first intention of nature being not to send it thither but vnto the gutte Furthermore if the bladder had no power of Traction why should the choler rather returne vnto it then vnto the
groweth poysonous Galen Varolius be reteined yea it becommeth very poison as Galen saith in his sixt Booke de locis affect is and the fift Chapter and we also may plainly see in the greeuous fits of widdowes troubled with the Mother wherefore this passage Tab. 7. fig. 3 â—ii as Varolius rightly admonisheth must be in the necke of the wombe which in those that haue not conceyued is so smal that it cannot be perceiued vnlesse the Anatomist be very diligent and occulate but in women with childe it is very large and manifest Hence it is that many women when they are with childe conceiue greater pleasure in their husbandes then at other times and also some Why some women haue more pleasure then others after conception Fallopius women more then others But Fallopius is of opinion that these Leading vesselles doe arise from the sides Tab. 7. fig. 2. g or hornes of the womb and are caried vpward obliquely by the testicles but do not arise from them because in sound haile women they are distant from the testicles the bredth of a finger neyther that there appeareth any vessel which passeth from the testicles to these holes or passages but are onely coupled together by a thin membrane produced from the Peritonaeum but do not so much as touch one another But if the wombe be euill affected and that on one side then the Leading vessell is ioyned to the testicle on the ill affected side but not on the sound but if both sides of the wombe be affected then both the leading vessels are ioyned with both the testicles CHAP. XIII Of the wombe or Matrixe THE womb cald Vterus is by Aristotle called the Field of Nature into which Lib. I. de gener Animal Cap 2. the seed as well of the woman as of the man is partly powred partly drawne to which accrueth the womans blood that the newe off-spring of mankinde might be ingendred nourished encreased and kept to the due time of birth For the Naturall and vegetable soule which lyeth potentially in the seed diffused The forming Faculty equally through the whole masse must be produced into act and it is so produced by the vertue heat of the womb that receiueth the seed and the forming faculty which poteÌ„tially consisteth partly in the seed of the man partly in the nature of the wombe and is called vis plastica and so of both seedes mingled are framed and procreated equally together and at one and the same time all the parts of the bodye vnderstanding their Spermaticall How all the parts are formed at once foundations and solid substance but as for their sanguine foundations or proper Parenchymata they are procreated at diuers times as they sooner or later get nourishment and fire that is spirit and so those parts that are nearer to the Liuer are perfected before those that are more remote and those first into which first the mothers bloud doth flow that is first the vmbilicall veine wherefore that is first absolued in his fleshy substance from which afterwards the bloud is led and conuayed into other parts The names of the wombe It is called vterus properly in women because it is hollow like a bottle and as a bottle or bagge of leather is filled and distended with the Infant contained in it Hippocrates calles it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but most commonly the Grecians cal it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it hath the last place among the entralles or inwards also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mater or the mother because it is the mother of the Infant some call it vulua but that is properly in Beastes as Pliny witnesseth in the 37. Chapter of his 11. Booke it is called locus or rather loci the place of a woman The scituation the reasons thereof The Figures belonging to the Dugs or Breasts Table 8. sheweth the lower Belly the Guts being taken away as also the Stomacke the mesentery and some membranes that the vessels seruing for generation may the better be discerned Also the Breast or Dug of a woman excoriated is here exhited TABVLA VIII Here we may see the glory of the ancient habitation or mansion house of mankinde how that we are bred of a brittle perishing substance betweene the excrements and the vrine and must moulder againe into earth and dust wherefore in the ruffe of our pride let vs seriously Pliny consider of that saying of Plinie Alas how sottishly franticke is he that imagines himselfe out of so meane and base beginnings to be borne to pride but to returne to our historie The wombe is placed in the midst of the neather belly that the body might be equally ballanced saith Galen and for that cause the lauer or basen is larger in women from whence also they haue larger buttockes then men But as the burthen increaseth the wombe in the vpper part which is the bottome being loose and at libertie groweth vpward to the nauill Tab. 10. l and leaneth vpon the small Where it groweth guts yea and fulfilleth all the place of the flankes when they are neere the time of their deliuerance Neither then doth it so directly keepe the middle place of the belly but leaneth either to the right hand or to the left according to the diuersitie of the sexe of the infant although this be not perpetuall Sometimes there falleth some part of the kal between A cause of barrennes Hippocrates the bladder and the wombe and there causeth barrennes by the compression of the mouth of the wombe as Hippocrates conceited and expresseth in the 46. Aphorisme of the fifth section It is knit partly by the very substance of it partly by foure ligaments wherof two are The connexion aboue two below but the bottome Tab. 8. p before behinde and aboue it is adioyned to none of the adherent partes but is loose free and and at libertie that it might better bee distended in women with child and in coition when the desire of conception is might The wombe a very creature more freely moue now vpward then downeward and open it selfe to the end of the yard whence Plato in Timaeo calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a crauing creature so saith Salomon Plato Salomon Prou. 30. 15. an obseruation of the vâ—â— of sweet and stinking â—â—â— for women The barren wombe neuer saith it is enough because in the conception it hath a kinde of Animall motion or lust to be satisfied neither doth it onely moue it selfe in the lust of conception but also it will in a manner descend or arise vnto any sweete smell and from any thing that is noysome which is the reason that many women are so easily offended with the smel of muske or other perfumes taken at the nose for that the wombe moueth vpward vnto them and in the fit of the rising of the mother we apply burnt feathers and such like noysome vapours to the
vsu partium and the 9. Chapter may take to it selfe some small portion of whaey humidity which may by his acrimony stirre vp his action A cause of pleasure and procure pleasure as we see the whaey humors that are gathered vnder the skinne if they be heated they stirre vp itching and a kinde of pleasure withall By this veine also the chiefe part of the menstruall blood especially in women but not with childe dooth flowe foorth The Veine from the Hypogastricall The other Veine ariseth from the Hypogastricall braunch of the hollowe Veine at the sides of the great bone about the share it is the greater and ascendeth by the sides of the necke vnto the middest of the wombe where it mingleth it selfe with the former This is distributed partly through the bottome of the wombe partly through the necke of it But the vessels that passe through the bottome are alwayes vnited which saith Fallopius Anatomists haue much neglected by some branches and that eyther without the wombe or in his substance without the wombe the boughs of the vpper vein are ioyned with the small branches of the lower at the necke of the womb Tab. 9. fig. 2 e with h where on both sides there are many vesselles and those notable ones finger-fanged or placed like crosse Fingers and being vnited doe passe into his substance and end or open into the cauity which Anastomoses or inoculations of veines are more conspicuous in women with childe and those whose courses do slowe or are neere vpon it But if they be not vnited then from the lower veine some branches are carried vpward to be planted in the bottome The branches of this Hypogastricall veine being entred the substance of the wombe do Acetabula and Cotelydones what they are mingle themselues with the vpper braunches proceeding from the spermaticall and the mouths or extreamities of them reach vnto the inner cauity of it and are called Cotelydones and Acetabula to which in the conception the Liuer of the wombe or the after birth doth cleaue from whence the infant receiueth aliment through the vmbilicall vesselles and by which it is tied to the wombe Through these there arriueth more blood at the wombe then is necessary for the nourishment thereof all the while the Woman is childing that when conception shall happen to bee there may bee some quantity of the Mothers blood at hand which is one of the principles of generation as also that when the infant is begotten and doth encrease it may not want aliment according to that proportion it standeth in neede of all which blood after the infant is brought into the world returneth back to the breasts and there is turned into milke TABVLA XIII The first Figure sheweth an Infant of 14. dayes olde in which all the parts are exactly delineated FIG II. The second figure sheweth an abortiue Infant which was auoided the xxv day after conception being depriued of blood to nourish it because the vmbilical vessels were broken The magnitude of that infant is perfectly described Finally the other part of the lower veine is inserted into the necke of the wombe Tab. 9. fig. 2 e The other part of the Hipogastrical veine whether if too much blood be brought by the spermaticke vessels whilst the woman is with childe it is exonerated not by the orifice or mouth of the wombe but by the Anastomosis or inoculations of the veines into the neck of the same Wherefore by these veines are some women with childe euacuated which haue plethoricall and ful bodies and How and by what wayes women with child haue their courses so more affluence of blood in the first months after their conception then is required for the nourishment of the Infant and not by the bottome of the wombe as otherwise in maides and women the menstruall blood vseth to bee purged otherwise the Infant would be choaked with the aboundance of bloud and the orifice of the wombe must necessarily be opened which would bring a danger of abortment That which we haue sayed of the veines wee must say of the arteries which accompany Of the arteries of the wombe Their vse them whose vse also is in those that be not with childe to encrease the heat of the womb to bring vnto it spirit and vital bloud together with vital faculty and heat and by their motion to ventilate or breath the in-bred heat to stir the bloud and so to preserue it from putrifaction But whether in the time of the courses the arteriall blood bee also euacuated we ingenuously confesse our selues to be ignoraÌ„t saith Bauhine sure we are that from these forenamed vesselles or that which is called the lap or priuy veine there are carried certaine small veines and arteries to the lap and the hillocks or Caruncles thereof The nerues of the wombe though they bee small yet are they very many implicated or couched one within another like a net that they may confer exquisite sence vnto it To the The nerues of the wombe higher part of the bottom of it they come from the termination of the branches of the sixt coniugation which go vnto the roots of the ribs To the lower part of the bottom and to the neck from the marrow of the loyns and the great bone whence is that admirable consent between the womb and the head especially the backpart of it that feeling those things The cause of the conseâ—t betweene the wombe the head A cause of pleasure that are troublesome the expelling faculty might be prouoked and pleasure also conceiued in coition therefore about the lower parts they are more plentifull as also the motion of the wombe wherein it draweth and imbraceth the seed of the man quickned and strengthned For there are certaine fleshy fibres in the wombe as wee haue shewed already which are in stead of small muscles And thus far of the simple and similar parts of the wombe or matrix now followeth the compound or dissimilar CHAP. XIIII Of the simple or similar parts of the wombe and particularly of the bottome and the orifice ALthough from the bottome of the wombe to the very lap or priuities there be but one continuated passage yet because in it there are many and diuerse The parts of the wombe parts therefore it is diuided into the vpper part or the bottom the mouth or inward orifice of the necke the necke it selfe and the outward priuity or lap The bottom which is properly the wombe the matrix Hippoc. in his booke de nat pueri calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sinus the bosom Galen so also lib. 14 15. de vsu partiuÌ„ the 3. The bottome or soale chapters and somtimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a cauity or hollownes This is the chiefe of all the parts of it because for it al the other parts were made for in it is the Infant conceiued of the seed that we may so say
and falling into it selfe it is necessary that it must haue certaine contorsions or wrethings that the partes within contained may bee defended from outward cold wherefore then it is shorter and narrower but in coition it is distended vnto the measure Whē women take most cold of the yarde in the birth to the measure of the Infant which are to passe through it and therefore when the courses flowe but especially when the time of deliuerance is at hand the necke becomming right straight and open women are most subiect to take colde by it In the end of this necke immediatly aboue the necke table 9. figure 2. m figure 3. e fig. The Hymen 4. L of the bladder they place in Virgins the Hymen or Eugion table 9. figure 4. n which many will haue to bee a slender membrane neruous not thicke placed ouerthwart that it may shut the cauity of the necke of the wombe yet perforated in the middest like a ring that in growne mayds it will admit the top of a little finger that through it the courses may passe sprinkled also with veines This they say is broken in the devirgination from whence comes the paine and effusion of blood and after it vanisheth as doth the bridle of the nut of a mans yarde with this also are the wings or lips of the lap tyed together because there is no vse of a large entrance before coition But let vs set downe with your patience the true History of the Hymen which Seuerinus Pinaeus the French Kings Chyrurgion hath diligently and at large recorded A discourse of the Hymen out of Pinaeus In the middle of the trench which is in the great slit or clift lyeth alwayes hid the orifice of the Maidens bosome of modesty being placed not in the end of the trench but in the inner end of that production which is annexed to the trench This production which is peculiar to Virgins is as long as the little finger is broad in the middest and is incircled aboue with a round cauity The figure of it is round yet determineth into a sharpnes and in the end hath one notable passage which will admit the top of the little finger The substance is partly fleshy partly membranous being compounded of Caruncles or little peeces of flesh and membranes The Caruncles are foure and are like the berries of The Caruncles the Mirtle in euery corner of the bosome one the membranes tying them together are also foure which are not disposed ouerthwart but runne all right downward from the inner end of the sayed bosome and are placed each in the distances betweene euery Caruncle with which they are almost equally extended or streatched forth But these both Caruncles and membranes are in some bodies shorter or longer thicker or thinner thē in others as also the orifice at the end of them is in some wider in some narrower and then especially is at the straightest when the Caruncles and the fleshy membranes are nearest ioined together Whence commeth the pain in deuirgination from whence comes either geater or lesse payne in devirgination or deflowring which Terence calleth The sharpe coition All these particles together make the forme of the cup of a little rose halfe blowne when the bearded leaues are taken away Or this production with the lappe or priuity may be likened to the great Cloue Gilly-flower when it is moderately blowne Galen in the 2. Chapter of his Booke de vteri dissectione likneth this production to the prepuce or fore-skin of a man because it is somewhat long and perforated in the end yet is it a little more fleshy and softer then the fore-skin It is called Hymen quasi Limen as it were the entrance Hymen the piller or locke or flower of virginity For being whole it is the onely sure note of vnsteyned virginity yet some also haue other quaint deuices to try virginity with as if a thred measured from the tip of the nose along the fore-heade to the end of the sagitall suture or An od trick to try amayd seame will also fitly encompasse the womans necke for when the yarde entreth into the necke of the wombe then the fleshy membranes which are among the caruncles are torn The true cause of pain in deuirgination vp euen to their rootes and the Caruncles are so fretted and streatched that a man would beleeue they were neuer ioyned some notable vessels are opened and in the breaking is payne which in young wenches is more because of the drynesse of the part but the effusion of blood the lesse because of the smalnesse of the vessels In elder maids whose courses haue now some good time flowed there is lesse paine because of the moysture and laxitie of the Hymen but the effusion of blood is greater because the vessels are grown larger and the blood gotten a fuller course vnto them For all virgins although they be neuer so mellow Why some haue no paine in deuirgination yet haue their first coition painfull but some more some lesse vnlesse they then are menstruous or haue beene within three or foure dayes for then they admit the yard with lesse trouble because of the relaxation and lubricity of these moyst partes whereupon the Membranes are dilated with little or no paine And this hath beene the cause why some A good caueate for Mothers concerning their daughters honor men haue vnworthily suspected the vncorrupted chastity of their wiues Wherefore it were fit the mothers or women friends of such Virgins should haue care of their Honor by giuing warning to their Bride-groomes of their Brides purgations if at that time they be vpon them and very often they are when the Brides are growne women and well complexioned because the ioy and priuate pleasures of affianced young folkes as also their dancings and frolicke diet with such like do often by moouing the body accelerate and hasten such purgations and being come do cause them longer to endure The torne Membranes of this production in their vtmost compasse indented do somtimes hang downe on either hand in the sides by the cleft like vnto values for so Pinaeus calleth them or leafe-gates which are much lesse then the Nymphae but of the same figure vse These are not lost before a woman hath borne a childe but are reserued being returned vpward to the orifice of the necke of the wombe nowe made much wider then in the time of virginity but in those that haue often brought forth large limb'd Infants or whose wombe hath falne downward and so the necke of it being inuerted or turned they are lesned and contracted or drawne vpward toward the necke and so perfectly vnited to the caruncles to which they adhere that they seeme to be vtterly perished But the foure Caruncles which are like Mirtle berries whereof one and the foremost is placed at the orifice of the bladder another and the hindmost with the two laterall scituated The Caruncles
A strange creature in the West India as other creatures do the other outward scituated vnder the former wherin they cherish and defend their Cubbes and out of which they seldome take them but vvhen they would sucke Heere we will put an end to our History of the parts of Generation come to the Controuersies ¶ A Dilucidation or Exposition of the Controuersies of the fourth Booke QVESTION I. Whether the Testicles be principall parts or no. ARistotle the Peripatetick Philosophers do admit but one principall or chiefe part in the body of man which is the Heart but The Peripatetians their opinion is long agoe hissed out of the Physitians Schoole Many do accuse Galen of leuity inconstancy in assigning the Galen accused but redeemed number of the principall parts For sometimes he accounteth the Testicles among the principall parrs sometimes he excludeth Lib. de sem de arte porua de vsa part de placitis them but it will not be hard for vs to reconcile Galen vnto himselfe The Testicles because they are the chiefe Organes or instruments of procreation by procreation mankind is preserued The testicles after the temper habit and maners are therefore to be accounted principall parts and haply so much are they more excellent then the heart by how much the species or whole kinde is more noble then one indiuiduum or particular of the kinde Surely the power and vertue of the Testicles is very great incredible not onely to make the body fruitefull but also in the alteration of the temperament the habit the proper substance of the body yea of the maners themselues In these doth Galen place beside that in the heart another hearth as it were of the inbred heate and Why the Egiptians painted Typhō gelt these are the houshould Goddes which doe blesse and warme the whole bodye Hence it is that the Egyptians in their Hieroglyphickes doe paint Typhon gelt signifying thereby his power and soueraignty to be abolished and decayed That they change the temperament it is manifest because the testicles being taken away or but fretted contorted or writhen yea refrigerated or hauing suffred convulsion there The temperament presently followeth a change from a hot to a cold temper and in olde time it was accounted a singular remedy for the leprosie to cut off the Testicles and to this day we vse to apply Epithymations to them and finde that they doe wonderfully corroborate and strengthen the whole frame of the body And it is ordinary for women and that not vvithout reason to presume much vppon the death or recouery of children by the firmenesse or Prognostication by the Testicles loosenesse of these parts yea Hippocrates himselfe sayth in his Prognostickes That the Convultion of the testicles and priuy parts do threaten danger of death We see also that in gelt men called Eunuches there is a change of the whole habite and proper substance of the body for they become fatter and smooth without haires the flower also of their bloode decayeth and their vessels or veines loose their bredth and capacity The habite and all vigour of lust and desire of ioylity is extinguished beside the flesh of such creatures looseth the former tast and smell for whereas before it breathed out a certaine vnsauoury and rammish sowrenesse after they are gelt it becommeth sweete and pleasant to the raste Concerning the chaunge of their Manners that is notable of Auenzoar the Arabian where he saith Eunuchs haue a shrill and piping voice euill manners and worse dispositions The manners neyther shall you lightly finde one of them of a good inclination or not broken witted Claudian against Eut◠opius inueyeth thus against Eunuchs Adde quod Eunuchus nulla pietate mouetur Nec Generi natisque Cauet The Eunuch is deuoide of pietie Both to his Parents and his Progenie Albeit in the seauenth Booke of the Institution of Cyrus it is recorded that this kind of men is quiet diligent and especially faithfull but we may answere that they are quiet because they are dull and blockish diligent because they are seruile and base minded faithfull because Why gelt mē are so chāged they haue so much distrust of themselues But howsoeuer whence comes trow we this so sudden alteration of the temper habit and maners Aristotle thinketh that the heart is stretched by the testicles and therefore relaxed when they are cut away and so a common principle affected because the strength of the Nerues is relaxed or loosened in their Aristotles prety conceits originall or beginning Euen as wee see it commeth to passe in instruments which haue a more acute or trebble sound when the strings are stretched and a lower and more remisse when they are loosened right so it is in Eunuchs the Testicles being taken away and so the Comparison heart affected the voice and very forme becommeth womanish for a principle though it be small in quantity yet it is great in power and efficacy Against this opinion of Aristotle Galen disputeth in his first Booke de Semine and we in our next exercise shall prosecute it at large for neither doeth the strength of the heart depend Confuted by Galen vpon the contention or stretching of the Testicles but vpon his owne proper temper neither if the heart needed any such tension or stretching were the testicles pinnes fitting for the same The Common opinion is that all the other parts are heated by the repercussion of heate from the Testicles vnto them but because their substance is soft and rare reflection or repercussion is vsually especially if it be any thing strong from thight and hollow The common opinion bodies I imagine that their smal and slender reflection can be no cause or author of so powerfull a heat as the parts do stand in need of Galen referres this alteration to the natiue and ingenit temper of the testicles themselues for in the place last before named he sayth that in them there is another fountaine or furnace rather of heate euen as there is in the Galens opinion heart But vnder correction it seemeth to me more reasonable that the heate of the Testicles is not so much from their natiue and in-bred temper because they are without bloode like vnto Glandules as by reason of the seed conteyned in them for where that is it heateth Not altogether allowed the whole body distendeth yea enrageth it For Hippocrates saith that seede is of Nature fiery and aery by the aery part it distendeth the whole frame of Nature and by the fiery setteth it on worke or a gog as we say transporting not the body onely but the minde Comparison also from reason to rage For as the least part of mortall poyson in a moment changeth the whole body so is it in seede whose quality is so actiue and operatiue that it darteth forth as it were by irradiation
before in the capacity of the Abdomen drawing it thence into the guttes and yet we knowe no direct passages from the one part to the other and this hath made men to say that as open as the body of Dropsy water how purged glasse is to the light although it be very solide so open is the whole body as to external aire of which we finde our body oftentimes very sensible so to humours much more to spirits and thinne and subtile vapours Experience hereof we haue in the vse of Tobacco for a man The working of Tobacco in the fingers ends shall often finde it sensibly in his toes and fingers ends presently vpon the raking But of this we shall take leaue in the next discourse to speake a little more largely seeing it not onely concerneth almost all women but may serue somewhat to stay their minds vppon many accidents which euery day befall them QVEST. XI Of the wonderfull consent betweene the wombe and almost all the parts of womens bodis COncerning the wonderfull sympathy that is betweene the wombe and almost all the parts of womens bodies that place of Hippocrates in his An enumeration of the parts with which the wombe doth sympathize Booke de locis in homine is most remarkable where he sayeth That the wombs of women are the causes of all diseases that is to say The wombe being affected there follow manifest signes of distemper in all the parts of the body as the Brayne the Heart the Liuer the Kidneyes the Bladder the Guts the Share-bones and in all the faculties Animall Vitall and Natural but aboue all the sympathy betweene the wombe and the breastes is most notable yet will we not sticke a little to insist vpon the former particulars Betweene the Brayne and the wombe there is very great consent as well by the nerues The consent between the wombe and the braine as by the membranes of the marrow of the backe hence in affects of the mother come the paynes which some women often feele in the backe-parts of their heade their frenzies or franticke fittes their dumbe silence and indeede inabilitie to speake their strange fearefulnesse sometimes loathing their liues yet fearing beyond measure to die their convulsions the calligation or dimnesse of their sight the hissing of their eares and a world of such like and of vnlike accidents Betweene the heart and the wombe the consent is made by the mediation of manie Betweene the heart and the wombe notable Arteries called Spermaticall and Hypogastricall that is the Arteries of seede of the inferiour part of the lower belly Hence come light faintings desperate swoondings the cessation of breathing and intermission of the pulse the vse of them both being taken away by a venemous breath which dissolueth the naturall heate of the heart and such women liue onely by transpiration that is by such aer as is drawne through the pores of the What it is to liue by transpiration skin into the Arteries and so reacheth vnto the heart so that it is impossible almost to perceiue whether such women do yet liue or no and doubtlesse many are buried in such fits for they will last sometimes 24. houres or more and the bodies grow colde and rigid like Many womeÌ„ buried quick dead carkasses who would recouer if space were giuen In my time there went a woman begging about this Cittie who had a Coffin carried with her and oftentimes she fell into those Hystericall fits and would lye so long in them nothing differing from a dead carkasse till the wonted time of her reuiuing Hence it may A Historie be came the Prouerbe Thou shalt not beleeue a woman that she will die no not vvhen shee is deade This is a sore accident and therefore it shall not bee amisse to tell you how you may know whether such haue any life left in them or no. A downy feather applyed vnto their How to know whether a woman be aliue or dead mouth will not sometimes serue the turne for you shall not perceiue it to shake and yet the woman liues the onely infallible token of life or death is if you apply a cleare looking glasse close vpon their mouths for then if they liue the glasse will haue a little dew vpon it if they be dead none at all But the safest way is not to be ouer-hasty to burie women especially such as dye suddenly and not vppon euident cause til 2. or 3 dayes bee ouer for some A miserable case haue beene knowne so long after their supposed deaths to reuiue and some taken agayne out of their Coffins haue beene found to haue beaten themselues vpon their reuiuing before their stiâ—ling into the graue if we will beleeue the reports of such as we haue no great reason to mistrust But to returne to our simpathy Betweene the Liuer and the wombe the simpathy is a little aboue expressed to which Betweene the Liuer and the wombe see aboue Iandises Greensicknes Dropsies we may adde that as from other parts affected so from the ill affection of the womb somtimes come Iaundises Cacexies that is ill habits of the bodie green sicknesses and then which nothing is more ordinary the Dropsie it selfe Betweene the Kidneyes and the wombe the consent is euident in the torments and pains of the Loines which women and Maids haue in or about the time of their courses Inso much as some haue told me they had as leefe beare a childe as endure that paine and my Betweene the kidnies the wombe selfe haue seene some to my thinking by their deportment in as great extremity in the one as in the other This consent commeth by the mediation of the spermaticke veines for the left of these vessels ariseth out of the emulgent or kidny vein on the same side The like may be said of the simpathie between the womb the bladder and the right gut for vpon inflamation of the wombe as Hippoc. writeth in his first Booke de Morb. mulier commeth the disease Betweene the bladder the right gut and the wombe of the right gut called Tenesmus that is a vaine desire to empty the belly and also the Strangurie because the inflamation presseth both partes so that neither the excrements nor the vrine can be long kept This consent is by reason of the vicinity or neighbour-hood of the parts as also by communion The communion is by the membranes of the Peritonaeum which tye the wombe How this consent cemmeth to these partes and by their common vessels for from the same braunch of the Hypogastricall Veine come small riuerets to the bladder the wombe and the right gut Neyther is the Connexion of the wombe with the share-bone and the Lesk to be ouer passed without The Connexion of the womb remembrance which is made by two exceeding strong Ligaments for which cause in the suffocations of the matrix we apply Cupping-glasses to the sides of
generation of the materiall in respect of his crassament or thicke body out of which as out of their proportionable matter the spermatical parts are generated of the efficient and of the forme in respect of the spirits wherewith it is fulfilled I sayed that the seed was called an efficient How seed is both an efficient and materiall cause and formall principle because the efficient and the forme are two actors in respect of their different operations though indeede and trueth they are but one and the same For the forme being diffused through the matter maketh it to be that which it is no other thing and it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the species or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the act but considerit as it affecteth moueth disposeth and worketh the matter into a proper and conuenient habitation for it selfe and then it carrieth the nature of an efficient The seede in respect of his bodie yssueth onelie from the vessels but in respect of his spirits which wander vp and downe and through all it may be sayde to yssue from all the parts of the body This therefore is the double matter of the seede blood and spirits The Efficients and authors of the seede are onely the Testicles for the power called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The efficient cause of the seede that is of making seede we attribute first of all and originally to the testicles To the spermaticall vessels secondarily per 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by influence and irradiation from the testicles The last part of the definition designeth the small cause of the seede to wit the generation of a liuing creature and the nourishment of the testicles And thus it appeareth how this definition of seede is accomplished euery way and compleate The finall cause Furthermore seede is of two sorts whatsoeuer the Peripateticks prattle to the contrary one of the male another of the female because in both sexes there are by Nature ordained Seede of two sorts Of the Male. Organs or instruments for the preparing boyling and leading thereof as also the same causes of pleasure and delight in the spending or euacuation But yet the seede of the male is the first principle of generation and more actiue or operatiue the Females the second The Female and lesse operatiue yet they are both fruitfull and powerfull for procreation but neyther of them auaileable without the helpe of the other Hippocrates in his first Booke de Diaeta maketh mention of a double kinde of seed in both Two kinds of seeds in both sexes sexes the one strong hot the other weaker and colder The first he calleth semen masculū or male seede the other semen foeminium or female and foeminine seede out of the diuers mixtion whereof and as they ouercome one another hee thinketh that a male or foemale creature is generated And thus much for the first principle of Generation vvhich is Seede CHAP. III. Of the Mothers Blood the other principle of Generation THE other principle of our Generation is the Mothers Blood to which we What partes are made of this blood ascribe the Faculty of suffering onely and not of dooing that is to say it is onely a principle which is wrought vpon by the seed but itselfe worketh not in the generation of man Of this blood are the Parenchymata of the bowels made as also the flesh of the Muscles with this as well the spermaticall as the fleshy parts are nourished doe encrease Menstruall putgations and attaine their seuerall perfections This bloude wee thinke is of the same nature with that which at certaine times euery moneth is purged out by the wombe in which respect Hippocrates first called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the Menstruous or monthly bloode The Nature of this blood entangled in a thousand difficulties we will make plaine by this definition The Menstruous blood is the excrement of the last Aliment of the fleshy parts A definition of the courses which at certaine times and by standing periods is in a moderate quantity purged by the wombe but originally ordained for the Generation and Nourishment of the New creature This definition expresseth six heads concerning the menstruall blood the matter the Efficient cause the vniuersall time the particular time the quantity the wayes of euacuation and the vse which hath the nature of the finall cause The matter of the menstruous blood is the ouer plus of the last Aliment For in the nature of woman there is a superfluity more then she spendeth for many reasons First because her heate is but weake and cannot discusse or euaporate the reliques lifte after the parts are satisfied secondly because of the softnesse and loosenesse of their flesh whence it is that a womans body is scarsely perspirable that is in respect of men they sweate but little Thirdly by reason of their course of life and order of diet For they eate more moist meates they vse bathing oftner they sleepe more and in a word their life is more sedentar◠and idle at least they vse lesse exercise for these reasons a woman among all creatures is followed with these monthly euacuations We call the matter of this bloud an Excrement not that it cannot bee assimulated or is of a hurtfull or noxious quality like an vnprofitable excrement but because the quantitie thereof redoundeth after the flesh of the parts is satiated and filled and is returned into the veines and thence as an excrement vomited out by Nature offended with an vnprofitable burden for there is a satietie euen of that which is good And this is that affluence and refluence Hippocrates speaketh off that tide of the blood sometimes flowing again ebbing sometimes For when the veines strut with fulnesse the hot flesh draweth the bloud vnto it which when that attraction is satisfied and ceased ebbeth againe into the vernes This Hippocrates expounded blood therefore is laudable and Alimentary and as Hippocrates writeth in his first Booke de morbis mulierum floweth out red like the bloud of a sacrifice and soon caketh if the women be sound The veines being fulfilled with these remaynders of the Aliment and burdned with the The efficient cause of the courses wayght of the blood whose quantity onely is offensiue vnto them they solicite Nature to excretion Nature being alwayes vigilant for her own behoofe and a true louer and cherisher of herselfe by the expelling faculty which she hath alwayes at her command driueth out these reliques For as a man that hath lost one or both his legges if hee continue that fulnesse of dyet which hee vsed before is often solicited with a great issue of blood by the siedge because the liuer sanguifieth as much as it was wont which yet there wants one part or more to consume it euen so and after no other manner is this menstruall euacuation accomplished by Nature not being able to dispose of that plenty which by the
concocted seede falleth from the Brayn and the spinall marrow This also may be confirmed by some sleight reasons In coition the Brayne is most chiefly affected then the spinall marrow and the veines Reasons to confirme this opinion Hippocrates and oftetimes as Hippocrates obserueth in his Books Epidemiωn and Lib. de internis affectibus vppon the immoderate vse of Venus there followeth Tabes dorsalis a consumption of the marrow of the backe Albertus Magnus maketh mention of a petulant lasciuious Stage-player whose head A story out of Albertus mag when he was dead was opened and there was found but a little part of his Brayne left the rest forsooth was consumed vpon harlots Adde hereto that vpon immoderate vse of women followeth baldnesse now baldnes we know commeth from the want of a hot and fatty moysture which kinde of moysture is spent in coition And Aristotle saith that no man growes bald before he haue knowne the vse of Venus This was often cast in Caesars teeth when he triumphed ouer the Galles Citizens keepe vp your wiues for wee bring home a bald Caesars disgrace Leacher And these are the authorities histories and reasons whereby some are perswaded to thinke that the seed floweth from the head vnto the testicles concerning this matter we will be bold to speake freely I confesse that Hippocrates had a most happy and diuine wit which as sayeth Macrobius would neuer deceiue any man nor could it selfe be deceiued Yet herein hee hath neede to be Hippocrates commendations excused and no maruell for in his age the Art of dissection was but rude scarcely knowne to any man and therefore it is that many of his sayings concerning Anatomy wee cannot His age rude in Anatomicall dissections either vnderstand or giue consent vnto Sure we are that there are no manifest or conspicuous passages as yet found from the Brayn and Spinall marrow to the Testicles vnlesse haply some small nerues which carry onely spirites but are not capable of seede neyther yet doe we finde any braunches deriued to the Testicles from the externall iugular veines vnlesse as all the veines of the body are continued one with another wee therefore cannot conceiue how thick and well laboured seed should passe into the Testicles from those veins which run behind the eares The Story of the Scythians which they obiect who grewe barren vppon the cutting of How the ScythiaÌ„s become barren the veines behinde their eares is of no force for they vnderstand not aright the cause of that barrennesse Some think that the Cicatrice or scar which grewe vppon the wound did shutte vppe the wayes of the seede Auicen thinketh that it came to passe because the descent of the Animall spirit was intercepted others think that the arteries were cut and so the passage of the vitall spirit hindered but these are fond assertions and sauour little of any knowledge in Anatomy for these veines and arteries which appeare behinde the eares are externall vessels There are farre larger vesselles internal which runne into the Brayne through the holes of the skull by which as by riuerets the brayne is wâ—tered and by which rather then by these outward which touch not the brayn at all the seede should fall from the head But let vs grant that the seede falleth through these outward veines shall we thinke that a scarre will hinder the passage or interclude the wayes of the seede and the spirites by no meanes For if thicke bloud floweth and returneth through these vesselles notwithstanding those hinderances why should not the seed passe also which is full fraught with spirits and will passe through insensible pores VVee must therefore enquire further 3. Causes of their barrennes out of Hippocrates for the cause of this sterility or barrennesse and not impute it to the interception of the wayes I finde in Hippocrates three causes of this their sterility their much riding their sciatica payne and the too great effusion of bloud vpon the cutting of those veines Continuall riding weakneth the strength of the loynes the kidneis and the spermatick parts now the Scithians did vse to ride perpetually and without stirrups That much riding may bee a cause of barrennesse Hippocrates sheweth in the place before Much riding may cause barrennes quoted where hee sayeth Amongest the Scythians the richest and most noble weere most of all others thus affected the poorer sorte least of all for the noble spirites because they vsed to ride much incurred these mischiefes whereas the poorer sorte went on foot From their frequent riding proceeded also their hip-gouts which is the second cause of sterility For nothing so much infirmeth and weakneth the body and to weaknes addeth the corruption So may paine of the humors as payne This payne that they might mittigate they cut the veines behinde their eares out of which issued great aboundance of bloud And hence came the third cause of their sterilitie for by the losse of much blood which is the very treasure of Nature theyr Braynes weere ouer cooled Nowe the Brayne is a principall part into consent wherewith the Heart and the Liuer were eftsoones drawne and hence came it to passe that their Seede was waterish And large effusion of bloud barren and vnfruitfull For the principall partes are all of them knitte and tyed together in so great and in so strayght bandes of conspiration that but one of them fayling or faltering both the other are sodainly deaded or be-numbed all their vigor and strength quite abated That their Braynes were refrigerated by the immoderate effusion of bloud Hippocrates Hippocrates playnely declareth in these wordes When the disease beginnes to take hould of them they cut both the veines which are behinde their eares And presently after abundance of bloode yssuing foorth they fall asleepe for meere weakenesse by which it appeareth that the cause of their barrennesse was not the closing vp of the passages but their inordinate riding the paine of the Sciatica and the refrigeration of the braine by the immoderate effusion or expence of blood and so consequently of spirits That which they obiect concerning the Macrocephali doth indeede proue that the sormatiue Faculty yssueth from the braine vnto the Testicles but it dooth not prooue that The obiectioÌ„ of the Macrocephali answered white and perfect seede descendeth thither from thence And whereas in coition the braine and the spinall marrow are especially affected that commeth to passe say we because their soft substance is soonest exhausted and doth lesse why the brain is most affected in coition resist the traction of the Testicles Add heereto that the braine is the last part wherein the traction of the Testicles doth rest and determine Galen in the third Chapter of his second Booke de Semine writeth that Empedocles doth not thinke that the seed fell from the whol body but half of it from one parent halfe from Empedocles opinion the other the
Saint Anthonies fires and scirrhous that is What diseases come therefrom hard and indolent tumors If it returne vnto the vpper partes it breedeth many diseases which follow the Nature of the part affected and the offending humour In the Liuer it breedeth the Caecexta the Iaundise the Dropsie In the Spleene obstructions and Sctrrhous tumors in the Stomacke depraued Appetite and strange longings in the Heart palpitations and Syncopes or sounding in the Lungs Vlcers and Consumptions in the Brayn the falling sicknes and mad melancholly and many other such like Amongst the new writers Fernelius the best learned Physician of them all in the 7. book Fernelius opinion of his Phisiologie proueth that this bloud is not Alimentarie nor of the same Nature with that by which the Infant is nourished in the mothers wombe but thinketh it noxious and hurtfull both in the quantity and quality On the contrary we thinke and perswade our selues wee shall also conuince others that this bloud which is monthly euacuated by the wombe is all one with that bloud whereof The contrary opinion that it is naturall the Parenchymata or flesh of our bowels are made and wherewith the Infant in the wombe is nourished and that it is in his owne nature laudable and pure bloud and no way offensiue to the woman but onely in the quantity thereof And this we hope wee shall euict both by authority of the Antients and by inuicible and demonstratiue arguments First of all Hippocrates fauoureth this opinion as also doth Galen Hippocrates in his first Hippocrates Booke de morbis mulierū hath this saying The bloud falleth from a woman like the bloud of a stickt Sacrifice which soone cloddeth or caketh together because it is sound and healthfull And this also he repeateth in his Booke de Natura pueri now the conditions of laudable bloud are to be red and quickly to cake Galen in his third Booke de causis symptomatum writeth Galen Reasons to proue it naturall that this bloud is not vnnaturall but offendeth onely in quantity And this may also be demonstrated by good and true reasons this bloud in a sound woman for if shee bee sickly the whole masse of bloud is corrupted the bloud I say that is auoyded euery month by the wombe is made of the same causes by and of which the other bloud is made with which the flesh is satisfied and nourished For the matter is the same the same heat of the Liuer the same vesselles conteyning it why then should there bee any difference in their qualities Moreouer if as the Philosopher often vrgeth the Finall cause be the most noble and preuayleth in the workes of Nature ouer all the rest why should this superfluous bloud redound First in the colde Nature of women vnlesse that it might become an Aliment vnto the conceiued and formed Infant why doeth shee purge it rather by the wombe then by the The second nose as it is often auoided in men vnlesse it be to accustome her selfe to this way that after the conception it may exhibit it selfe for the nourishment of the Infant This is the small cause of the menstruous bloud acknowledged by Hippocrates Aristotle Galen and all the whole schoole of Physitians Aristotle sayeth that such is the Nature of a woman that their bloud perpetually falleth to the wombe and the principall parts therfore if they be haile and sound of body and haue their courses in good order they are neuer troubled with varices or swollen veines neuer with the Haemerrhoids nor with bleeding at the nose as men are Now if these courses doe affect the way into the wombe for no other cause but onely for the nourishment of the Infant then no man will deny but that it is benigne and laudable bloud For Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri and in the first booke de morbis mulierum sayeth that the Infant is nourished with pure and sweete bloud in the first place he sayth that the Infant draweth out of the bloud that which is the sweetest in the second that the woman with childe is pale all ouer because her pure bloud is consumed in the nourishment and increase of the Infant Moreouer that the bloud which Nature purgeth by the wombe of a sound woman is Third pure and Elementary this is a manifest argument because of it returning to the paps milke is generated and therefore Nurses haue not their courses as long as they giue sucke nowe that milke is made of the purest blood Hippocrates witnesseth in his Booke de Natura pueri Aristotle in the first Chapter of his fourth Book de Generatione Animalium sayth that the Why Nurses haue not their courses neither yet conceiue nature of the Milke and of the menstruous bloud is one and the same and thence it is that those that giue sucke haue not their courses neither yet do conceiue with childe and if they do happen to conceiue then their milk faileth Add hereto that if the impurity of the courses were so great as some would haue it then it would follow that when women are with childe and their courses faile vppon that cause they should be worse disposed then if they should faile vppon other causes because the Infant drawing away the purer part of the bloud that other which is venomous or of a malignant quality would rage so much the more hauing lost the bridle whereby it is restrayned moreouer those symptomes would be more violent in the last moneths then in the first after conception all which is contradicted by common experience Wherefore the menstruall bloud is onely aboundant in women and hath no other fault Conclusion at all if they be sound and hayle and is of the same Colour Nature and Temperament with the rest of the bloud conteyned in the trunke of the hollow veine and wherewith the flesh is nourished Yet is it called an excrement but that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 abusiuely because the flesh being therewith filled and satisfied doth returne that which remayneth back into the veines and voyde it out so the Stomacke beeing satisfied with the Chylus thrusteth it into the Guttes But Auicen maketh a question whether this menstruall bloud be an excrement of the second Auicens question or of the third concoction we say it is of both but in a diuerse respect It is an excrement of the second concoction because the whole masse of bloud hath his first Generation in the Liuer the seate of the second concoction and from the Liuer is powred as an ouerplus Answered or redundancie into the trunk of the hollowveine It is an excrement of the third concoction because it is as we sayd vomited away by the flesh when it is satisfied after the third concoction Those arguments which before were alleadged against this truth are but veine and light Answere to the former arguments For as we grant that all those mischiefes and
inconueniences before named doe happen in a diseased woman so we deny that there is any such in a sound haile and well disposed womans body And if at any time the suppression of the courses in a sound body doeth bring forth any of those fore-mentioned symptomes that commeth to passe because of the stay abode of it or else because euill humors doe fall together with the blood vnto the wombe which is a common sinke as it were of the body by the permixtion of which humours the blood acquireth a malignant quality Those incommodities of the menstruous blood before remembred are great arguments The discomodities of the courses proue their purity of the purity thereof for those thinges which are most pure are soonest vitiated and being once taynted are most offensiue so the symptomes of suppressed seede are more grieuous then those that come from the suppression of the courses because the seede is the purer and fuller of spirits Hence it is that the carkasse of a man casteth a worse stench or sauour then the carkasse of any other creature because a mans body is of all other the most temperate And Hippocrates in his Booke de morbis sayth that by how much the Aliment is better and more pure by so much is their corruption worse and more offensiue And thus much of the Nature and quality of the menstruous blood QVEST. IX Whether the menstruous bloud be the cause of those Meazels and small Pocks which are wont once in a mans life to trouble him IT belongeth not to this place to dispute of the Nature differences and all the causes of the small pockes as also whether the varioli morbilli exanthemata and ecthymata be of one and the same Nature or no wee will onely touch that which pertayneth to our present purpose It is a very obscure question which hath a great while exercised the wits The question of many men Whether the small Pocks and Meazels which are wont once in a mans life to happen vnto him doe come by reason of the impurity of the menstruall bloud I will not heere enlarge my selfe to reckon vp vnto you all the opinions of all men which haue written of this question but onely tell you what we thinke and that as shortly and perspicuously as the Nature of the cause will giue leaue It is a sure thing that among ten thousand All men haue once the smal-pox men and women there can bee scarce one found who once in their life are not afflicted with this disease Auenzoar writeth that it is almost a miracle if any man escape them It is therefore a common disease because it taketh hold of all men Now it is Hippocrates resolution in his Booke de Natura hominis that common diseases haue also common causes When many men at the same time labour of the same disease wee determine that the cause of that disease is common But what cause may this be that is so common to all men Not the ayre for we doe not all breath the same ayre one man liueth in an impure ayre another in a pure one inhabiteth in the North another in the South wherfore The opinion of the Arabians that they come of the impurity of the courses it must be some Principle which is this common cause This Principle the Arabians first of all men acknowledged to be the Menstrual blood as Auicen Auenzoar Halyabas and Auerrhoes wherof the Parenchymata of the bowels are gathered and the particular particles of the Infant are nourished For though this blood bee pure and laudable yet by the permixtion of the humours which fall from all the partes of the body vnto the wombe as it were into the common poomp or sinke it becommeth impure whence it is that as well the spermaticall as the fleshie partes beeing defyled with that corruption are of necessitie once in a mannes lyfe cleansed and depurated no otherwise then VVine in the caske woorketh and cleanseth it selfe The trueth of this opinion that it may appeare more cleare we wil see what may be obiected to it and discusse the same as carefully as wee can that no scruple may bee lefte behinde The Infant is nourished with pure blood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sayeth Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri Reasons to the contrary First Answered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It draweth out of the bloud that which is the sweetest and therefore there cannot any euill quality settle vppon the solide or fleshy partes I answere out of the sixt Chapter of Galens first Booke de causis Symptomatum That the Infant whilest it is young and small in the first monethes draweth the purest part of blood but when it becommeth larger then it draweth the pure and impure together promiscuously or we say that the blood that the Infant draweth out of the veynes wherewith it is nourished is of it owne Nature pure but is defyled by the humours which are wont to be purged by the wombe For Aristotle sayeth in his tenth Booke de Historia Animalium that the wombe is a seruile member ordained to expell those things of which the body behooueth to be purged Againe they obiect if the small poxe grow vpon the impurity of the menstrual blood Second why is not that ebullition or boyling of the bloud instantly in the first monethes when the Infant is tender and weake and there is the greatest disposition of the causes moouing thereunto but after many yeares yea sometimes not before olde age why doe not acute Agues or other diseases which happen in the life time cleanse the body of that corruption Wee answere out of Hippocrates that one age differeth from another and one Nature Answered from another A poyson wil sometimes lurke in the body more yeares then one which in the end will bewray it selfe and either oppresse Nature or bee ouercome by it and auoided So the virulency and poyson of the French disease and of the Leprosie will lie hid for some yeares and the poyson of a mad dog a great while before it shew it selfe Their third reason is That some men are troubled with the smal pox oftner then once yea Third many times and therfore they procced other-whence then from the infection of the menstruall blood But this is a childish argument for the disease doth therefore returne because Answered haply the expulsiue faculty is weak and thereupon there remaine some reliques of the matter of the disease so sayth Hippocrates in the 12. Aphorisme of the 2. Section The remaynders or reliques of diseases are wont to be the causes of relapses Their fourth reason is the menstruall blood is turned into the substance of the parts by nutrition now the parts do not suffer any ebullition but the humors onely it is therefore Fourth absurd to imagine that the pox should be generated of their heat or working to whom we answere thus The solid parts do not indeed worke or suffer
Many do wonder why seeing all Why it is not purged euerie day other excrements are euacuated euery day this blood which is the excrement of the last Aliment should be auoided but once in a month The thicke excrements of the first concoction as they are daily generated so they are dayly auoided The Choller is euery day thrust out of the Liuer into the bladder of the gall and thence into the Duodenum the vrine is daily transcolated from the Kidneyes vnto the bladder of vrine So likewise the excrements of the third concoction i those of the habit of the body are spent by sweating breathing insensible transpiration by the haire and the soile of the skin Those of the braine by the palate by the nosethrils the eares and the eyes those of the chest by coughing why therefore is not the Menstruall blood euery day euacuated seeing it hath a continuall generation This I thinke is to be attributed onely to the singular prouidence of Nature and to the Final cause the most excellent of all the rest For if the blood were euery day purged away The true reason by the wombe then could women neuer conceiue with childe neyther yet any man haue due and comfortable vse of a woman First conception would be hindred because the seed powred out into the cauity of the wombe would either fall backe or be extinguished the coates of the wombe being irrigated moistned and as it were inebriated or made drunke by the daily affluence of the blood So saith Hippocrates in the 62 Aphorisme of the first section Those women that haue moyst wombes do not conceiue because their geniture is extinguished Beside what pleasure or contentment could any man finde in a wife so lothsomly defiled and that perpetually It was not therefore fit for the accomplishment of the intention of Nature that a womans blood should issue euery day but onely at certaine and definite times and circuites to wit once euery moneth But why this excretion should be made euery moneth not oftner nor more seldome is Why it is purged euery moneth a great question and I assure you very full of difficulty Aristotle in the 2. and 4. de generatione Animalium referreth the reason of this periodicall or certaine euacuation to the motion of the Moone and saith that when the Moone is in the wane womens courses do especiall Aristo opinion flow because at that time the aer is colder and moister from whence comes the encrease and aboundance of that colde and crude humour but Aristotle is by some heerein reprehended because in the full of the Moone all things are most moiste as appeareth by Shel-fishes Oysters and such like The Peripatetikes answere that there is a double humiditie one viuisicall or liuely the other excrementitious The first is encreased in the full of the Moone because then there is more light the second is encreased in the wane because then the aer is colder now Menstruall blood is generated by a weake heate The Arabians thinke there are diuers times of this purgation according to the diuersitie The Arabians opinion of womens ages Young women say they are purged in the new Moone and olde women in the old moone whence commeth that common verse Luna vetus vetulas invenes noua Luna repurgat Young women in the New Moone purge Old women in the wane Some there are who referre the cause of this circuite and monthly euacuation to the propriety of the moneth as if the month had a peculiar power to purge the courses as the day hath to purge the ordinary excrements And for this we may alleadge a notable testimony of Hippocrates in his Booke de septimestri partu where he sayeth In the moneths the same A strāge place in Hippocrates things are done by certaine and right reason which are done in dayes for euery moneth hayle women haue their courses as if the moneth had a peculiar power and efficacy in their bodies Wee must needs acknowledge that the Moone hath great power ouer inferior bodies but that the sole cause of the Criticall daies and of this menstruall euacuation should be referred to the motion of the Moone I could neuer yet perswade my selfe That many things are dispensed by numbers and by moneths I doe not deny but to attribute any operatiue power to quantity and to number as it is number I thinke is vnworthy What wee resolue vpon of a Philosopher It is more wisedome to referre the cause of this periodicall euacuation to the determinate motions and established lawes of Nature to vs vnknowne which yet she neuer breaketh or abrogateth but keepes immutable and inuiolable vnlesse she be either prouoked or hindred for when she is prouoked she antiuerteth or hastneth the excretion auoyding the bloud before her owne time So whereas the seuenth dayes are only How Nature is prouoked truely criticall yet Nature indeuoureth vacuations sometimes in the dayes betweene yea accomplisheth them because of some prouocation comming from without that is beside her owne lawfull contention Againe being hindered either by the narrownesse of the passages or by the thicknes of the humours she oftentimes procrastinateth and delayeth How hindred their accustomed euacuation Hence it is that in some women the courses flow twice in a moneth in some scarce before euery fortieth day But why the blood should flow from the wombe rather once euery moneth then twice or why the seauenth dayes should rather bee criticall then the sixth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is aboue the capacity of humane wit Hippocrates verily promiseth in the end of his Booke de principiis to make manifest the necessity of Nature why she dispenseth all things in the seauenth dayes but I thinke he was diswaded Hippocrates promise by the difficulty of the buisinesse and therefore no where perfourmeth that promise Wherefore seeing he that best could durst not aduenture vpon it we will also ingenuously Not kept confesse our ignorance and ranke these secrets among those mysteries of Nature which she reserueth onely to her selfe to teach vs not onely in this but in other things to obserue her administrations the better and to suspect our owne weaknes For wee see that in the most abiect and base things of the world there are some secrets of Nature whereof either we are All secrets of nature not to be knowne not at all capable or not yet sufficiently instructed And thus much concerning that other principle of Generation the mothers blood now it followeth that we come vnto the Conception wherein also we shal finde some difficulties worthy the discussing QVEST. XI Whether it is necessary to Conception that the Seed of both Sexes should issue together and that with pleasure and be presently mingled WEe haue already proued that both the Seedes as well the fathers as the mothers are required in a perfect Generation but whether they ought both at Auerrhoes opinion of the eiaculation once to be
of the infant by seauens Strabo Diocles and seuens alluding to that maiesty of the Septinary number which Plato conceiueth it to carry in it Others thinke that 45 dayes is the vtmost limit of Conformation For sixe dayes they ascribe spumificationi to the frothing of it foure Lineationi to the delineation eight to the Repletion of the lines fourteene Carnificationi to the generation of flesh finally thirteene Afformationi to the accomplishment The least time of this processe of Nature is thirty dayes sixe for Spumification two for Delineation foure for Repletion or filling of the Lines nine for Carnification and as many for Afformation Others thus in Verse Sex sunt in lacte dies ter sunt in sanguine terni Bis seni Carnem ter seni Membra figurant Sixe dayes it is in Milke in blood three thrice accounted Twelue figurate the flesh Members sixe thrice amounted Hippocrates much more diuinely and distinctly Males are formed at the vttermost the Hippocrates Why the male is sooner formed in the wombe 30. day and Females the fortieth or the 42. Now the reason why a man childe is sooner formed in the wombe then a woman and yet a woman out of the womb sooner commeth to perfection then a man is indeed worth the search This Hippocrates hath left vs in the second Section of his sixt Booke Epidemiωn Mas concreuit coaluitque citius vbi motus est conquiescit tardins augescit longioreque tempore A Male gathereth sooner and is sooner articulated after hee moueth hee stinteth his motion and groweth more slowly and in a longer time the same also he hath in the third Section of the third Booke Epidemiωn That which moueth sooner and is sooner articulated is longer increasing in his growth The demonstration of the trueth of this is to be fetched also from Hippocrates the Man-child is sooner formed in the wombe because he is hotter for conformation is the worke of heate and in the first Booke de Diaeta Males are generated of hotter seede Females of colder And in his Booke de Natura pueri in expresse words This is the reason why a Female is formed and articulated later then a Male because the seede of the one is moyster and weaker then the seede of the other Adde hereto the nature and condition of the place for Males for the most part are generated in the right side Females in the left as appeareth in the 48. Aphorisme of the first Section now the right side is hotter then the left But why the Female out of the womb is sooner perfected we must seek for a demonstration out of Aristotle in his Book de ortu adinteritu The times of perfection and imperfection Why the female is sooner perfected out of the wombe Aristotles reason ought to be proportionably answerable one to another corruption is an imperfection but accretion and generation are accounted kinds of perfection whatsoeuer sooner perisheth attayneth also sooner his perfection So an acute and short disease runneth suddenly through all his foure times and commeth sooner to his height or pitch then a chronicall or long disease Now for the most part and generally women die sooner then men as being of a shorter life because the principles of their life are weaker and therefore they also doe sooner attayne the perfection of their life To this wee may adde the softnesse of their bodies which makes them more apt for extension Hippocrates who was ignorant of nothing in his Booke de septimestripartu expresseth this briefly and plainly in these words After Females are separated from their mothers that is are borne they cotten sooner then men grow sooner wise and sooner old as well because of A double reason assigned by Hippocrates the weaknes of their bodies as by reason of the maner of their life He therefore acknowledgeth a double cause the first is weaknes so that that which in the wombe was the cause of their flower conformation and motion the same is the cause out of the wombe of their more sudden accelerated perfection For a Female is a thing more imperfect then a Male and hath her end nearer then he and therefore needeth not so long a worke of Nature The other cause is the manner of their diet and course of life for their life is idlie led in want of exercise Now slothfulnes sayeth Celsus dulleth the body labour strengthneth it the first maturateth Celsus or hastneth old age the second prolongeth youth Nether sayeth Hippocrates in his Book de victus ratione in morbis acutis can a man enioy perfect health vnlesse he labour his Hippocrates body and take paynes and in the fourth Section of the sixt Booke Epidemiωn The best way to maintaine health is to eate vnder satietie and to be free and diligent at labour QVEST. XX. Whence it commeth that children are like their Parents AS among Philosophers there is a three-fold forme of euery creature the first A threefold forme Specificall the second of the sexe and the third of the Indiuiduum or particular by which it is that no other thing So among Phisitians there is a threefold A threefold similitude similitude The first in specie i. in the kinde the second the sexe the third in the fashion or feature or indiuiduall figure The similitude of the kinde they call that when a creature of the same kinde is procreated What is the similitude of the species as a man of a man a dog of a dogge for euery thing worketh not vpon euery thing neither doth euery thing suffer by euery thing but euery agent worketh vpon his determinate patient and therefore of the seede and bloud of a man onely a man is made In this specificall similitude there is much attributed to the materiall cause and that is the reason why the of-spring is vniuersally liker to the Female then to the Male for the Female affordeth more matter to the generation then the Male so of a shee Goat and a Ramme is generated a Kid not a Lambe of a Sheep and a hee Goat a Lambe not a Kid. What is the similitude of the sexe and whence The similitude of the sex that is why a Male or Female is generated hath for cause the Temper of the seede his mixture and victory For if the seede of both Parents be very hot Males are generated if very cold Females If in the permixtion of the seedes the male seed haue the vpper hand a Male is procreated if the Female seede a Female This first of all Hippocrates taught in his first Booke de diaeta where he acknowledgeth in either sexe a double seede the one masculine hotter and stronger the other feminine that is colder out of the diuers permixtion of which both Males and Females are generated He therefore thus distinguisheth a threefold Generation of Males and Females If both A threefold generation of Males out of the Parents yeeld a masculine seede they breede
the Imagination commandeth the forming faculty because the formatiue faculty is but a production of the procreating power which is Naturall but the Imagination is a Principall faculty now what Imagination can doe as well in the conformation as after it we haue touched already to which we will adde these things to make vp the question with Oftentimes the Imagination of that thing is imprinted in the tender Infant which the mother with childe doth ardently desire which is onely to bee imputed to the strength of Why and how the impression is made vpon the infant the fancy For the reall species of a Figge or a Mulbery is not transported to the wombe but onely the spirituall forme or abstracted notion which is sooner fastned vppon the Infant then vpon the wombe because an impression is sooner made in soft waxe then in hard yron Furthermore the manner of this impression Auicen hath expressed in his first Booke De Answere out of Auicen Animalibus where he saith That a strong Imagination doth instantly mooue aery spirites which are mooueable of their owne Nature and in these it setteth the stampe of the thing desired the spirits being mingled with the blood which is the immediate Aliment of the Infant do imprint in it the same figure they receyued from the Imagination But howe the spirits should so suddenly receiue and apprehend the spectra or Images represented by the imagination belongeth to a higher contemplation Our opinion is that as the forming faculty in the heauens of those creatures whose generation is equiuocall is imprinted How the spirits receyue the impressiō of the imagination in the aer after the same maner the formes of the Imagination are insculped or engrauen in the aery spirites As therefore the aer is full of formes as wee shall shew more at large when we come to the Nature of the sight so our spirits which are aery doe easily admit all species or formes of things So the seede by reason of the spirits which wander and gad vp and downe through all the parts of the body dooth containe in it selfe as wee haue shewed already the Idea and images of all the particular parts QVEST. XXI How Twinnes or more Infants are generated THe Immortall God of his Diuine prouidence hath giuen almost to all brute creatures a power to bring foorth many young at once least their kindes should be extinguished for that of themselues they are but short liued Why man engendreth not so many yong as bruit beasts beside serue man for food raiment yea prey also one vpon another Man the most temperate and of longest continuance by the prescript of Nature breedeth but one infant at once or at the most but two because there is but one bosom in the wombe of a woman but two parts thereof the right and the left distinguished only by aline not disscuered by any partition and onely two dugges appointed to nourish two infants which we call Twinnes And if at any time a Woman bring foorth three or more that seemeth to the Philosophers to be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vnnaturall Wee haue many Elegant Histories of such manifolde burthens In Egypt where Nylus that fruitfull Riuer runnes women bring sometimes six at a birth Aristotle in his seuenth Booke De Historia animalium affirmeth that one Woman at foure birthes brought into the Histories of manifolde infāts at a birth world twenty al perfect Tragus reporteth that in Egyp it hath been known that a woman hath borne seauen infants at once Albertus telleth a tale of a woman in Germany who hauing two and twenty infants formed in hir wombe suffered abortment and of another who had at once 150. all of them being a bigge as a mans little finger Margaret Countesle of Holland is saide to haue brought foorth at one burthen 364 liuing infants who were all christned but dyed presently after the Males were named Iohn and the Females Elizabeth there remaineth to this day a stately Marble Sepulchre of him in a Monastery in Holland Ther are also many other Histories of such like burthens as these which I willingly pretermit being more willing to spend my time in searching out the causes of them Many of the Ancients referre the cause of Twinnes and manifolde burthens to the variety The cause of Twinnes of the bosomes of the wombe for they make seauen bosomes in the wombe of a Woman which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Cels three in the right side of the VVombe appointed for male children and three in the left appointed for females the seuenth in the midst wherin Hermophradytes are engendred but these are idle conceites next a Kinne to Olde wiues tales For in a womans wombe there is but one bosom as there is but one cauity in the stomacke Is not the variety of Cels. which yet may be diuided into the right side and the left These sides are diseuered by no partition whatsoeuer Auicenna Haliabbas many other Anatomists do auouch as they are in sheepe but onely distinguished by a line which Aristotle calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is A middle Line which word he tooke out of Hippocrates in his Coacae Praenotiones Moreouer But one bosome in a womans wombe that the variety of Celles cannot be the cause of the multiplicity of the burthen that among other things may bee an argument because sometime twenty young ones or more may at once bee conceiued but no man I thinke will say there are so many bosomes in the womb neither yet in other creatures are there so many bosomes as there are yong as appeareth in Fishes who haue an infinit number of spawn yet no partition or distinction between them Erasistratus referreth the cause of Twins to a repetition of conception Empedocles vnto the plenty of seede Ptolomy to the diuerse positions of the Starres The true cause Hippocrates acknowledgeth in his first Booke de Diaeta to be the Diuision of the seede So it was necessarie that the Seede be diuided equally into both sides of the wombe For often times in coition all the seede is not at once eiaculated but by fittes or turnes so saveth 〈…〉 neither doth the seed alwayes issue at once but it boyleth had is eiaculated 〈…〉 or thrice A part therefore of the soed falleth into one side of the womb and another part into another and so Twins are conceiued Asclepiades referreth the cause of Twinnes to the excellency of the seede which if it bee Asclepiades opinion strong is able to make many Infants Auicen addeth as another cause the motion of the wombe which draweth vnto it selfe the seede of a man and disposeth it diuersly bestowing Auicens opinion the parts of the seede in this side and that side of the wombe from whence domes a multiplicity of Conceptions And these are all the cause of Twinnes or many Infants But that their Conception and Conformation may the better bee manifest wee
sores might not bee galled or fretted with the often and strong motions of the armes In many men also the fore-part of their Chest is more hairy then the Abdemen and as in the Lower belly is the Nauell so in this middle belly are the nipples of the brests perforated as we haue saide in both sexes The fat in this place is not so plentifull as in the belly excepting the breastes least with The fat his waight it should hinder respiration Betwixt the fleshy membrane and the skinne runne certaine vessels called Skin-veines some by the sides of the necke and the head from the two outward iugular veines which The vessels with their surcles runne along the fore-part of the necke others on the backe-side from a Veines braunch which the shoulder veine called humeraria sendeth vpward others are dispersed through the foreparts of the Chest to wit two comming from the Axillary veines one of which is a branch of the Axillary veine the other of the humeraria like as through the back are disseminated certaine small branches from the same veines The Arteries which come hither are exceeding small and capillary Finally there are certaine nerues sent from the nerues that lye lower vnder the muskles and the skinne but two more notable then the rest which meete about the teates which are the cause of their so exquisite sence CHAP. III. Of the muscles of the middle belly and of the parts of the necke THE Muscles of the middle venter are double for either they lye vppon the ribbes or are scituated betweene them yet all of them are not made onely for the motion of the Chest for albeit they arise from the Chest yet they moue either the armes or the shoulder blades or the backe or else the Chest it selfe and such are called the proper muscles of the Chest these muscles are placed without or within those that are seated without are on the forepart or on the back-part On the forepart there are three on either side 1 Pectoralis the pectorall and it is the first muscle of the arme which is broade and large Muscles on the foreside of the chest and seated vnder the Pappes 2 Serratus maior the greater saw the second muscle of the Chest which lyeth vppon the ribbs and to them is inserted as it were with fingers whence it hath the name of the saw and occupieth especially the side 3 Serratus minor the lesser saw or the first muscle of the shoulder-blade it is triangular and lieth vnder the pectorall muscle On the back part there are ten on either side Muscles on the backside of the chest 1 Cucullaris or the Munks-hood the greater part of the second muscle of the scapula or shoulder blade 2 A part of the third muscle of the arme called Latissimus or the broadest muscle because it taketh vp almost all the back-part of the lower belly 3 Rhomboydes the third muscle of the shoulder-blade scituate vnder the Munks-hoode 4 Serratus Posticus superier the vpper hinder saw or the fourth muscle of the Chestlying vnder the Rhomboides 5 Serratus posticus interior the lower hinder saw or the fift muscle of the Chest scituated vnder the muscle called Latissimus 6. Sacrolumbus or the sixt of the chest 7. Longissimus the long muscle the 2. of the backe 8. Semi-spinatus the fourth muscle of the backe 9. Splenij pars inferior the lower part of the spleniū or of the first muscle of the head placed vnder the vpper hinder saw 10. Complexi pars inferior the lower part of the Complexus or the 2. muscle of the head On the inside there is one triangular the sixt of the Chest lying vnder the lower part of the brest-bone of which in the 19. Chapter of this Book Those muscles that are between On the inside the ribs called intercostales we shall intreat of by and by when wee haue numbred vnto you the parts of the necke I do in this place describe the necke because the chiefe parts therein contayned belong vnto the vitall parts as the muscles of the voyce the weazon the larynx and such like It is therefore called Colum a colendo because we vse to adorne this part with chaines itwelles Galen called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because of the sharpnesse of the bones of it It is a middle The necke part betweene the Chest and the head made for the vse of the Chest and the Lungs long that in the length of it the voice might bee better modulated or tuned and therefore birds haue the most variety of tunes of any vnreasonable creatures but fishes because they haue no Lungs and so are mute haue no necks but all creatures that haue Lungs haue also necks It is round because of the bodies which are seated in it The parts contayned in it are the iugular veines externall and internall the Arteries called Catotides nerues of the The figure The parts contained sixt paire and the recurrent nerues all which are placed on the sides but before the weazon called aspera arteria or the sharpe artery and the gullet called oesophagus of which we haue spoken before The muscles which are in the necke are many some mooue the necke it selfe some the larynx or throttle some the bone Hyots some the tongue some the head the Concerning the muscles of it lower Iaw and the shoulder blades Of these some are scituated before some behinde Behinde those that follow which we will name as they lie each vpon other 1 Cucullaris pars superior the vpper part of the Munks-hoode or the second muscle of the shoulder blade descending from the occipitium or nowle of the head 2 Leuator The fourth of the shoulder blade seated more toward the sides 3. Splenius The first muscle of the head 4. Complexus The second of the head 5. Recti maiores The third paire of the head 6. Obliqui superiores the fift paire of the head 7. Obliqui inferiores The sixt paire of the head 8. Recti minores The fourth paire of the head which lye vnder the second muscle of the backe 9. Transuersalis The third of the necke 10. Scalenus The second of the neck it lieth on the side from the first rib into the neck 11. Spinatus The fourth of the necke Before these beside those which grow to the iaw and are vnder the Chin. 1. Quadratus seu Platysma myodes The first muscle common to the cheeks and the lips 2. Mastoydes The seauenth of the head from the pattell bone to the sides of the head 3. Sternohyoidei The first paire of the bone Hyois which lye vpon the wezon 4. Coracohyoidei The fourth paire of the bone Hyois seated at the sides 5. Oesophagiaei The third paire of the common muscles of the Larynx or throttle 6. Longi duo The first muscles of the neck But we returne vnto the Chest and first to the Intercostall muscles as being proper only to the Chest therefore
arteries are mooued with a diuers motion Thirdly as attractions and expulsations are in other parts so it is likely they are in the heart The third but when the stomack driueth out the Chylus the messentery veines do draw it and therefore when the heart driueth out blood and the vitall spirit then the arteries draw it and so their motions are contrary Fourthly when the heart is dilated then becommeth it shorter and draweth vnto it The fourth selfe the arteries that are continual with it and therefore maketh them narrower but when the heart is contracted the arteries are dilated and become longer Lastly if one hand be placed vpon the brest another vpon the wrest the same stroke will at the same time be perceiued but the stroke and percussion of the brest is done by the The fist contraction of the heart for when it is contracted it commeth to the brest and striketh it but when it is distended it becommeth shorter and recedeth from the Chest Now the stroke of the Artery is not from the contraction but from the dilatation Wherefore the heart and the Arteries are moued with a diuers motion But notwithstanding all these The truth it selfe proued by reasons yet are we perswaded with Galen in his booke de vsu puls 3. depraesag expuls 6. de vsu partium that the heart and the Arteries are moued with the same motion And this we are taught first by experience then by strong inuincible force of argument The experience is instanced by Galen which euery man may make tryall of in himselfe If one Experience hand be laide vpon the brest and another vpon the wrest the same stroke will be perceiued at the same time and beside in diffections of liuing creatures we haue often obserued the very same But beside these reasons doe euince it We haue already proued that the arteries are not moued by the impulsion of the bloud not by the boyling or heate of it but Reason First by a faculty and that not of the Arteries but yssuing from the heart therefore they are contracted by the faculty which contracteth the heart and distended by the same force and power by which it is distended But if they were moued with diuers motions it would follow that the dilating faculty must flow from the heart in the same moment wherein it is contracted which no Philosopher will dare to admit Beside that motion is the same which hath the same efficient and finall causes but the pulsatiue power is the same which Second moueth the heart and the Arteries and the end also is the same to wit nutrition temperation or qualification and expurgation Thirdly the motion of the part and of the whole is all one and a part of that beeing Third moued which is continuall with the whole the whole is moued as is seene in the strings of Instruments but the Arteries and heart are continuall together wherefore if they bee An instance moued by the heart as is most euident then will it follow necessarily that they shall both be moued together by the same motion Fourthly vnlesse the heart and the Arteries were together distended and together Fourth contracted the hart should not be refrigerated in his dilatations because the Arteries being contracted there would follow an exclusion of the smoky excrments into the left ventricle and so the hart and the artery should mutually striue their motion be in vaine Fiftly it would follow that in the contraction the heart should draw ayre from Fift the dilated and distended arteries For sometimes the vse of respiration being taken away as in passions of the mother the hart doth not draw ayre from the Lungs and the venall artery because then no ayre is drawne in by the mouth and the nostrils yet the hart moueth and the arteries beate Now it is moued for the generation of vitall spirits but this generation is not without the admistion of ayre it draweth therfore ayre from the arteries not contracted because then are the excrements expelled but from the arteries distended But if when the arteries are distended the heart be contracted then the contracted heart shall draw from the distended arteries and so shall the motions of the heart become contrary Sixtly this faculty is incorporeall communicating it selfe in a moment wherefore at Sixt. what time the hart beginneth to dilate it distendeth all the arteries and so on the contrary Finally the pulses which are in anger sorrow and other passions doe sufficiently shew that the heart and arteries are moued with the same motion For if when the hart Seuenth is dilated the arteries should be contracted then in anger the pulses should bee small in griefe great because in anger the heart is somewhat contracted and therefore the arteries should be but a little dilated Contrariwise in griefe the arteries should be very much dilated because the heart is strongly contracted but how false this is common experience will witnesse Let vs therefore settle our selues in Galens opinion and determine That the What deceiued the former learned men arteries are dilated and contracted when the heart is dilated and contracted The structure of the vesselles of the heart deceiued those learned men which hold the contrary opinion together with the obscure maner of the hearts motion For there being in the Basis of the heart foure notable vessels the hollow veine the arteriall veine the venall artery and the great artery they imagined that the heart in his Dyactole did draw somthing from these foure vesselles and in his Systole driue something into them all and that therefore in the Dyastole of the heart they were all emptied that the heart might bee filled and in the Systole of the heart they were all filled because the heart is emptied Beside they seeme to haue been ignorant of the Efficient cause of the motion of the heart and the arteries For they would haue the heart and the arteries to bee dilated because they are filled with ayre or bloud But the trueth is that the arteries are not dilated because they are filled but because they are dilated therefore are they filled onely the power What the trueth is pulsatiue faculty which floweth from the heart distendeth the arteries not the bloud contayned in them For whether they be distended or contracted they remayne alwayes full of bloud but if you shall thinke that they are distended because they are filled then The arteries in both motions are still lust of bloud will it follow that at the same time they cannot be all distended for how can that corporeall bloud bee carried in a moment from the heart to the arteries of the foote I will giue you for illustration of this matter an elegant example The Smithes bellowes because A fit example they are dilated are therefore filled with ayre and the chest because it is distended by the animall faculty is presently filled but
conceptacles or receptacles of the Animal spirits as the left ventricle of the heart is the place of the The vse of the ventricles vitall spirit But although we will not deny that there may bee many vses assigned to one and the same part and therfore Galen in the tenth chapter of his eight book de vsu partium was of opinion that the vpper ventricles did serue for the preparation of the spirits Galen also for the expurgation of superfluities yet we are of opiniō that these ventricles are the receptacles That the ventricles receiue the phlegme of the phlegmatick humor which is ingendered in the braine which through the infundibulum or Tunnel is conuayed to the phlegmatick glandule and so purged away For the ventricles haue no where any outlet but onely at the Tunnell but for the Animall spirits we think that they are disseminated through the whole substance both of the brain of the After-brain And this we shew first by the testimony of Hippocrates who when he had Hippocrates his first reasō deliuered that man consisted of foure humors and did assigne to euery one their proper place he saith That the place of the spirits and of the bloud is in the hart of yellow choller in the Liuer of blacke in the spleene And if the place of phlegme be in the braine there must of necessity be a cauity which may containe it such as is the ventricle in the heart and the bladder of gall in the Liuer Now beside these two ventricles there is in the braine no cauity at all Secondly it is proued by the general vse of Glandules which is to sucke vp and consume superfluous humidity Whereas therefore in these ventricles there are Glandules found in 2. reason that complication or web of vessels therein disposed it followeth that phlegme is therein gathered which distilleth out of that textute or web into the ventricles and there is heaped together for they are not able to consume so great a quantity otherwise both the Glandules should be in vaine added by Nature and their vse and commodity assigned by Hippocrates should be idle and of no vse Furthermore it is acknowledged by all men that the phlegme doth distill from the 3. reason braine through the Tunnell vnto the Pallet Now the beginning of the Tunnell is in the ventricle neyther is there any passage from any part of the braine vnto the Tunnell vnlesse it be out of the said ventricles Fourthly it is proued by an argument taken from necessity because this phlegmatick 4. reason excrement did require great and large cauities For if there had beene no conuenient place wherein a notable quantity thereof might be stabled or heaped together wee should haue beene troubled with continuall spitting and spawling euen as they in whose bladders the vrine is not collected and retayned doe continually auoid their water by drisling or drops and so our speech and other noble actions interrupted And hence it is that in sleepe a Many instances from our sence great quantity of this phelgme being collected after we awake we auoid it plentifully in a short time Now this quantity because it could not be contained within the Dennes or hollow cauities of the nose behooued to haue some other receptacle in the braine wherein it might be reserued till conuenient time of euacuation We do also sensibly perceiue that if a man be desirous to spit and therefore sucke the vpper part of his Pallate he shall gather great quantity of this phlegmatick excrement into the cauity of his mouth and thence spit it foorth But if hee againe instantly striue to spit he shall auoid a lesse quantity and so lesse and lesse till by sucking hee can gather no more spittle But after a short interim or interposition of time the excrement wil againe fal into his mouth which is a most euident signe that this matter is in some notable quantity colected or gathered together before it be auoyded as it is in the Vrine the excremēts of the belly We conclude therefore that these Cauities of the ventricles do receyue the foresaid excrements because those Glandulous complications doe enter into them and out of What we conclude them onely are the passages by which the moysture is auoided Mercurialis opposeth on this manner How may it be that so thicke cold and obscure or dull a humor so contrary to the spirits should be collected in that place where the spirits Mercurialis his obiections themselues which are pure and subtle bodies are as it were in an Ouen baked perfected Moreouer the causes of an Apoplexie Epilepsie or Falling sickenesse and the Incubus or Night-Mare are by all Physitians acknowledged to be when as Flegm or Melancholy or crasse and thicke winde is reteyned in the Ventricles which stopping them vp either wholy or for the most part do strangle the spirits therein conteined which as Galen saith in his third Booke De Locis affectis Hip. signifyed in darke and obscure words in the end of the second Section of the sixt booke Epidemiωn where he writeth That the Hippocrates disease called Melancholia hapneth when the humour falleth into the seate of the minde and the Epilepsie when it falleth into the body of the Brain Plato also consenteth with Hippocrates in Timaeo where he writeth that the Falling sicknesse happeneth when Flegme mingled with Melancholy entreth into the diuine cauities Plato of the braine Varolius maketh answere on this manner For the Causes of the Apoplexie Varolius his answere to Mercurialis Epilepsie and Incubus although I sometimes read in Hippocrates as in the Ninth Text of his Booke De Glandulis that the Apoplexy is occasioned by the Corrosion of the braine and in the nineteenth and twentith Texts of his Booke De Flatibus that the Epilepsy is caused when the blood is disquieted and defiled in all the veines as also vvhen The causes of the Apoplexie Hippocrates Galen the same veines are obstructed And that I reade in Galen in the seauenth Chapter of his third booke De Locis Affectis that hee doubted whether the Epilepsy were made by an obstruction of the ventricles of the Braine or of the Spinall Marrow and therefore that I willingly graunt that these diseases may haue these causes yet I conceiue that it wil not abhorre from reason to thinke that the Ventricles though the Animall spirits bee conteyned in them are sometimes so fulfilled with a viscid humour or thicke wind that the Do not contradict Varolius opinion first roote of the Spinall Marrow may be compressed by the aboundance thereof so that the transportation and affluence of the spirits thereunto may bee interrupted and intercepted and consequently the whole bodye depriued of sense and motion Like as the bladder in the suppression of the Vrine being beyond measure distended lying hard vpon Another satisfaction the guts the auoyding of the excrements is hindred And
duplication of the Dura Meninx called the Sythe because it is like a Mowing Sythe or Siccle The other why when as the same Acrimony of the Pus or quitture pricketh the Membrane of the wounded part it doth not stir vp convulsion in the same but in the opposite part The dissolution of the former is fetched from Anatomy The hard membrane which How the Ichor passeth into the opposite part toucheth the Skull in the vpper and exterior part is wholly continuated and lined as it were or smeared ouer with a watry humour betwixt it and the bone of the Skull is the purulent matter gathered which may be both Expressed and Propagated out of the right side into the lefte by the continuity of the membrane and furthered by the orbicular figure of the head A small portion of the Ichor expressed out of the affected into the sound side sometimes by reason of the tenuity sweateth through the membranes into the marrow of the braine and out of it into the nerues whence comes their inflamation sometimes by the outside of the membranes it falleth into the spinal marrow which is inuested with the same membrane where goading the originall of the nerues it procureth a convulsion by sympathy or consent so that when the membranes are vellicated or enflamed a convulsion sooner ensueth then if the internall or marrowey substance of the nerues were affected But why is the convulsion not in the wounded but in the opposite part It is obserued that sometimes when the right side of the head is wounded the right parts of the body are also conuelled sometimes the opposite parts onely oftentimes both together When saith Galen the Inflamation toucheth the originall It is not therefore perpetually true that when one part of the head is wounded the opposite part is conuelled but because it hapneth so for the most part let vs enquire the reason thereof The convulsion is in the opposite not in the wounded part because the purulent matter Why the woūded part is not conuelled which is expressed or diffused out of the wounded into the sound part hath no issue but is there stabled or gathered and breedeth an inflamation and from thence comes the convulsion but the sanies or Matter which gathereth in the wounded part hath free egresse by the wound and by the section of the bone and so the Membrane is not affected And this haply Hippocrates meaneth when in the history of the wench he saide that the left parts suffered Hippocrates convulsion because the contusion was on the right side VVe may also assigne another reason of this convulsion and that very probable The wounded part is not conuelled Another reason of it but the opposite because the faculty of the wounded part is extinguished and dissolued and the temperament which is the cause of all actions is notably depraued wherefore though the faculty be prouoked yet it answereth not neyther doth any motion follow such prouocation Now that vpon a suppuration or notable inflamation the part is almost mortified Hippoc. is witnesse in his book de vulneribus Capitis but the opposite part hauing a quick sense is presently contracted draweth into consent with it all the nerues of the same side and so convulsion followeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by a rectitude of vessels And this our coniecture the place of Hippocrates aboue named maketh good For when the convulsion falleth vpon Hippocrates the opposite part then the case is desperate pustules arise in the tongue and the patient dyeth in a delirium or light phrensie QVEST. VI. Why when the right side of the head is wounded or obstructed the opposite part is resolued or becommeth Paralytical COncerning the Palsy the difficulty is greter the knot harder to cleaue namely why when one part of the head is wounded or one of the vētricles of the braine obstructed or compressed the opposite parts are resolued or become Paralyticall That it is most true the examples That the opposite parts are resolued prooued by authorities are infinite and all Physitions both ancient and moderne in their writings do agree vpon it Hippocrates maketh mention of this kinde of Palsie in his booke de vulneribus capitis and in Coacis praenotionibus Those saith he that becom impotent of wounds in their head do recouer if an Ague without horror ouertake them otherwise they become apoplecticall in the right parts or in the left That is paralyticall For Hippocrates often saith Crus apoplecticum for the leg taken with the Palsie In the history of the sonnes of Phanius and Euergus in his 7. booke Epidemiωn hee writeth A history out of Hippocrates that they become impotent if the wound be in the right part on the left side and on the right side if the wound were on the left part Aretaeus in the 7. chapter of his first booke de Causis et sigmis diutur norum morborum is of the same minde If saith he the head be wounded at first on the right part the left side is resolued if on the left the right side Salicetus setteth this down for a Catholike or vniuersall Theoreme or Maxime Whensoeuer any man is wounded in the head so that a Palsie happen thereupon if the wound be in the right part of the head the left side will be paralytical and contrariwise The same hath Iohannes de Vigo obserued and Hollerius in his Commentaries in Coacas praenotiones Hippocratis And wee also saith Laurentius Diuers opinions how this Palsie commeth our Author haue obserued the same Wherefore that it is so there is no controuersie all the question is why and how it commeth so to passe and that indeed is much disputed Some imagine that the nerues in their originall are so implicated that the right nerues run along the left side and the left along the right side intersecting themselues in manner of a S. Andrewes Crosse which The first intersection is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and therfore it is say they that when the right part is obstructed or otherwise affected the left side is conuelled or resolued and on the contrary because the originall is affected And this is the opinion of Cassius and Aretaeus Cassius thought that the nerues do so take their originall from the Basis of the Braine that those Of Cassius and Aretaeus that the nerues crosse one another which arose from the right part were carried into the left and those which arose from the left side into the right crossing one another ouerthwart Aretaeus is of the same opinion The right nerues saith he do not proceede directly into the right parts vnto their terminations but as soone as they spring vp they cut ouer to the other side crossing one another like the letter X which the Graecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But the leuity of this opinion needeth no Consuted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 consuration For ocular inspection which wee call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
hard body that might alwayes stand open for egresse and ingresse of the Ayre For saith Galen if it had beene made of flesh or a membrane the hole of it would haue falne and the passage should not haue bene so free for the breath and so the body haue beene depriued not of voyce onely but of life also because the respiration would haue bene intercepted If it had bene bony the hardnesse thereof would haue pressed vpon the gullet and so haue hindred diglutition or swallowing beside the very weight would haue drawne downe Why not bony the tongue and the bone Hyois and hindered their actions it would haue needed great muscles to haue moued so heauy a body which must haue taken vp a greater place then in so narrow a roome could be allotted to them And if the bones had beene so fine and thinne that all these inconueniences had beene preuented then it would haue easily bene broken being placed outward for bones will not yeeld as gristles doe I know well that Columbus is of opinion that it is bony in growne men which hee auoucheth vpon his owne dissection of innumerable bodyes those are his words although Columbus opinion that it is bony he confesseth that in young children it is grystly as not hauing attained his hardnesse and soliditie One argument also he addeth which is that the substance is medullous or marrowy as he hath often found in which one thing bones differ from grystles He also reprehendeth Galen for cutting vp Apes and not obseruing that their throtles were bony and Vesalius for shewing the Throtles of beastes in his publike dissections But Fallopius whom we esteem the more oculate Anatomist saith that sometimes he hath found the first and second grystles bony in very old men yea sometimes before extreme old age but the third and the fourth grystles saith he I neuer saw bony neither can I approue of their opinions that thinke the Larynx is bony and not grystly vnlesse it be imperfect because Nature intended it to be bony For saith Fallopius if this were so then we must confes Disproued by Fallopius that no man hath the instrument of his voyce perfect till he come to bee old or striken in yeares which must not be granted Of the same mind also is Laurentius Bauhine proceedeth further to prooue it grystly on this manner It is the instrument of the voyce and therefore there must be a proportion betweene the ayre that is beaten Otherreasons why it must be gristly the body which beateth it that so it may resound for the forming of the voyce for the voyce is nothing else but a percussion of the Ayre And although sounds doe arise from hard bodyes not from soft as a sponge a locke of wooll or such like for that the Ayre is not broken vnlesse it light against a solid hard and smooth body yet it must not bee perfectly hard for such a one doth not readily cut the ayre but ouerturns it Nor too soft for then it yeeldeth and maketh no resistance and therefore cannot make any sound Such a body therefore which yeeldeth moderately and beateth the ayre gently is the cause of the voyce now such a body is a gristle Finally it was made gristly saith Galen in the fourth chapter of his booke of the dissection of the instrument of the voyce that it might be a fit foundation for the other parts whereof the Larynx is compounded and that the Muscles might better arise therefrom and be implanted thereinto But it was not fit it should be made of one entire gristle without any articulation Not of one gristle so immoueable for then it could not haue bene either shut or opened dilated or contracted It was therefore made of many annexed one to another and hauing motion not Naturall such as is in the Arteries but voluntary depending vpon the will For the chiefe vse of it being in inspirations and exspirations it was meete we should be able to moderate it at ourpleasures add hereto that being the instrument of the voyce to admit or expel our breath it was more then necessary we should haue a voluntary command ouer it To this purpose Nature also furnished it with muscles and them with nerues for motion veines for nourishment arteries for life and membranes for their strength She added also glandules to keep them all moyst It is made of 3. gristles saith Galen we say 4 so doth Fallopius diuers others For the motions of the Larynx they are double that is wherby it is dilated and constringed shut The number of the gristles opened and therefore there was neede but of two articulations each of which serue each motion So that the dilatation and constriction is made by that articulation which is betwixt the first gristle and the second The opening and shutting by that which is betwene the second and the third The Muscles of the Larinx are either common or proper the common Muscles are sixe that is three paire The first paire are called Bronchij Tab. 15. fig. 7. xx because they The muscles cleaue to the rough Arterie The second paire are called Hyoetdet or rather Hyothyrocidei Tab. 15. fig. 3. h. The third paire are called Oesophagei Tab. 15. fig. 7. ll The proper Muscles are ten or fiue paire of which sixe do dilate and foure do constringe Some of these are placed forward some backeward some without some within Table 15. figure 3. sheweth some Muscles of the Larynx with a part of the Nerue Figure 4. sheweth all the proper Muscles the Clefte the Fpiglottis or After-Tengue and the Gristles Figure 5. sheweth the backe part of the Larynxe with the Muscles separated the Gristles and the Epiglottis Figure 6. The foreside of the Larynx with some muscles Figure 7. The transuerse Muscle of the Gullet also two Common Muscles together with the Recurrent Nerues TABVLA XV. FIG III. FIG IV. FIG V. FIG VI. FIG VII The first paire we cal the forward Crycothyroidei Tab. 15. fig. 4 s but in the sixt figure the one is separated the other remaineth in his proper seate The second paire we cal the backward Crycoarthenoidei Tab. 15. fig. 5 I The third paire are called the laterall Crycoarthenoidei Tab. 15. figure 4 r The fourth paire are called the Internal Thyroidei or Thyroarythenoidei Table 15. fig. 4. c The fift paire are called Arytenoidei Tab. 15. fig. 4 and 5. g The larger description and vse of these muscles looke for in the booke of muscles We wil come to the gristles of the Larynx which we wil handle particularly in this place because they make this notable instrument of the voice and touch them but by the way in the discourse of gristles The Larynx therefore consisteth of three gristles say the Ancients of four say manie of the latter Anatomists and we may so esteem them one called Thyroides the other called Crycoeides and the third Arytenoides which is double These gristles
not themselues perceiued but they are that whereby the obiects do moue the Sense This opinion improoued seeing then the Lumen is seen by it selfe it cannot be that the Light should through it attaine vnto the Sense But they further obiect that the Lumen or enlightning is in a tralucent bodie and the light or Lux in a darke bodie and that therefore they differ in specie or in kinde one from Obiection another But I answere that it is not so indeede we grant that the Lumen is in a tralucent or bright bodie but we confidently denie that the light is in a darke bodie for it is also Solution in a tralucent body yet in a subiect more dense and darke then that of the Lumen for the light it selfe is more darke then the illumination therefore saith Arist. it doth determine or limit the sight whence it hath the name of a colour For hee calleth light white in the booke De sensu sensili and also in the fourth chapter of his first booke of Meteors hee calleth the Sun white But the matter is cleere of it self for we perceiue that our sight is terminated in a flame in the Sun or in the Moon neither are any other colours brought vnto vs through them But it may be obiected that light seemeth to be permanent and abiding in the subiect but the Lumen is not except in some cleare bright body I aunswere it is true but Obiection Answer yet this doth not argue a specificall difference for as the heate being proper vnto the fire doth abide therein and the other heate which is produced from this dooth vanish when the fire is remooued from it yet they differ not in kinde so neither doth Lumen or enlightening differ from Lux or the fountaine of this Illumination But there be many reasons why they do not differ in kind one from another For sometime the Lumen or illumination dooth assume to it selfe the nature of Lux or Light So the Moone hath light which is manifestlye nothing else but the very enlightning of That Lux and Lumen do not differ in kind the Sun But do they not at all then differ I say they differ yet in the Planets not truely but onely in respect For example the Moone as it doth enlighten the earth hath Light but as it receyueth this light from the Sun it is onely an illumination and hence it is that some illumination hauing a conuenient dark body opposed to it will becom light send an illumination out of it selfe But if you let it bee without a darke body it will be onely an illumination Euen as the Elementary fire in his proper place is commonlye called Lumen and yet is not seene because it hath no darke body that so it may transmit her illumination to vs so that light is no other thing but a condensed illumination yet not so Why the elementarie fire is not seene that it doth degenerate into a colour Moreouer they differ in the subiect For this Lumen or illumination in his proper subiect is Lux that is a Light but being without it it is a meere illumination that is Light is properly called that which is in a lucide or bright bodie as in the Sunne and in other Starres but illumination is that which is produced from the light so that in the sun there is not illumination but light and in the aire there is no light but Lumen or illumination onely QVEST. XXXII That colour is the Obiect of Sight ALL the Authors which euer writ of the Sight haue determined with one consent that colour is the proper Obiect thereof herein following Colour is the proper obiect of Sight the steps of Aristotle who hath beene their leader and guide For in the beginning of the seuenth Chapter of the second book de Anima he writeth on this manner That which is visible is colour and this colour is that which is in it that is visible And it is visible per se or by it selfe Arist authority that is to say it hath the cause within it selfe which makes it visible Where he not onely describeth the common Obiect of Sight but doth presently after restraine it vnto a proper Obiect to wit that which hath the cause of visibility if I may so say in it selfe but the cause of visibility is to bee able to mooue the perspicuum or tralucent body that is to imprint his Species in the perspicuum by the meanes whereof the Sight is moued and therfore he addeth immediatly these words All colour is motiue or able to mooue that which is actually tralucent and this is the Nature thereof If therefore the colour doe by it selfe moue the translucet body which is the proper cause of visibility it must also bee accounted necessarily for the proper Obiect of Sight For neither illumination nor light nor any other thing by it selfe can moue this Sence vnlesse in some part it be answerable vnto colours and then the effect is neuerthelesse due vnto the colour Adde hereto that the proper Obiect of Sight must be of that nature that in it the Sight may be determined and may rest to forme the visiue faculty and wherein if neede Another reason to proue it require more accurate inspection it may stay and rest it selfe But no such thing can bee found in the whole frame of Nature besides colours Againe by the Obiect of Sight all mixt bodies doe become visible but this is accomplished neither by illumination nor light nor by any other thing but onely by colours and therefore they are the proper Obiect of Sight It is true indeede that things are made visible in the light yet not by the light that is light is no sufficient cause of vision because it is not able nor apt to moue the tralucent body but onely the forme of the perspicuum for when we say that colour is able to moue the perspicuum we doe not vnderstand that it is the Act of it but that it affects and moues it by a visiue species and this is peculiar to colours alone Lastly all things which be visible do fall vnder the sight of the Eyes by the accidents 3. Reason which are in them after the same manner whereby wee attaine to the knowledge of any thing by another quality but neither illumination nor light nor any thing before mentioned is in visible things but onely colour therefore wee knowe not thinges by them but by the colour Seeing then that the obiect of Sight ought to be such that thereby we may come vnto the knowledge of visible things none of these but onely colour is to be accounted the obiect of Sight for this is in all things and doth immediately follow the miston of Elements I might adde that in euery obiect there are diuers species to be required as contrary intermediate The variety of kinds is required in euery thing and some alike because there
kinde of darknesse to the earth but no colour at all Notwithstanding they prooue that colours do agree vnto the Elements Obiection especially simple colours as white and blacke because they be simple and as a mixt bodie is made of the mixture of the Elements so say they from the mixtion of white and black mixt colours are generated And this is their argument That which agreeth to any thing by participation doth also agree to it by essence but both extreme colours and those which be intermixed do agree vnto mixt bodies by the participation of the Elements whence they conclude Resolution that it is necessary that simple colours that is white and blacke do essentially agree vnto the Elements To which we will answere by denying the maior proposition for many things do belong to a bodie by the participation of another which may not bee attributed to that body as it is absolutely considered So to the Elements which are here with vs very turbulent and confused many thinges doe agree which no man of vnderstanding dare assigne vnto the simple and sincere Elements As for example Our fire which is nothing else but a certain kindled and flaming smoke is coloured perspicuous and bright yet the elementary fire we imagine to be pure most subtle from which as from a Fountaine ours dooth flowe yet hath none of these grosse qualities which our fire hath For being exceeding subtle fine it hath no solid substance admixed with it and therfore is not affected with any colour neither is it lucid and transparant For colour consisteth in such a bodie as doth determine the sight but light doth not shine in a subtile and thin body but in a dense or thicke body we grant therefore for the present that in mixt bodies colours do result or arise out of the concursion of the Elements yet it doth not thence follow that elements being pure and not defiled with the staine of other compounded matters should be tainted with such colours as are saide to How the Elements generate colours be in the extremities of bodies as accidents are in the subiects because the second qualities arise from the first which to ascribe to these simple bodies wer very eroneous Wherfore the Elements do not primarily generate colours in mixt bodies but secondarily that is not as they reteine their proper Nature but as they lay it aside and so do conspire into the nature of the mixt bodie For the Elements cannot concurre in one and so make a mixt body vnlesse they suffer an alteration both according to their substance and according to their quality so they do as it were put off their proper being or essence that by this mutuall embracing and coniunction they may produce a compound body If therefore they neither reteine their substance nor their first qualities which the ancients esteemed as their essential forms how should they reserue entire to themselues those colours which are their second qualities that the colour of the mixt bodie should proceede from a confluence of the colours of the simple Elements wherefore colours do belong to mixt bodies primarily and by themselues that is essentially and not by participation and so we will passe by this argument not medling with the sophistry of their Sylogisme which euery one that runneth may perceiue QVEST. XXXVI Of the generation of Colours and of their forme WEe haue determined already that true colours are produced from the Elements mixt among themselues and not from their first qualities to wit the The originall of Colours heate cold humidity and siccity as some haue thought though indeed almost all second qualities do consist of these but colours doe arise from the essentiall forme of the Elements from which forme as it were a proper accident they are deriued that is colour dooth arise out of the perspicuity and opacitie of the elements proportioned together For three of the Elements be perspicuous the Fire the Aire and the Water yet so that the Fire is more transparant then the Aire and the Aire then Water onely the Earth is darke when therfore the Earth is mingled with the three other it doth determine their perspicuity and so induceth a colour into the mixt body for their transparency and perspicuity is condensed and made more crasse and thicke so that they cease to be tralucent and do determine the sight and then colour necessarily That which determines the sight is coloured followeth For to terminate the sight in his superficies is to be coloured because nothing can determine the sight but by some colour A colour therefore ariseth from the condensation of a transparant bodie by that which is darke in the mistion of the Elements for when the transparant body by reason of the darke body ceaseth to be transparant it becommeth coloured and in his superficies doth mooue the sight Colour is generated of the mistion of the darke bodie Hence appeareth their errour who suppose a double nature of colour is signified in that definition which we haue giuen seeing Aristotle cals it The extremity or outside of the transparant body for the extremity of the tralucent body is not a color but that which like an accident doth inhere in the extremity or superficies or if you will the extreame outside of the perspicuum or splendent bodie is not the cause of the colour but the colour produced from elswhere doth by his adumbration or circumscription determine the transparant body For the perspicuum or transparant body is that which by reason of the tenuitie VVhat perspicuum is of his parts doth transmit the light and so appear yet doth not determine the sight where therefore the Sight is determined there the perspicuum must end for except it were so the sight would yet proceede further beyond it but the Sight is terminated onely by colour and therefore colour is rightly called the tearme or bond and extreamitie of the Perspicuum Many are of opinion that there be no colours in the darke but onely a kinde of faculty Of the Forme of Colours and beginning where of colours do arise as it were out of a matter illustrated by illumination which serueth in steade of the forme Of which Sect Epicurus was as Lucretius sayth Praterea quoniam nequeunt sine luce colores Esse nisi in luce existunt primor dia rerum Scire licet quo sunt quaeuis velata colore Qualis enim coecis poterit color esse tenebris Lumine qui mutatur in ipso propterea quod Recta out obliqua percussus Luce refulget Againe because no Colour can without the Light appeare VVho shall discerne what coloured maskes the Elements do weare Vnlesse the Light do vnto him their seuerall hewes bewray And what man can the colours blaze which in blinde darkenesse stay Because in Light all colours change and shine as they are smit With the Oblique or direct Rayes which from the Light do flit And hee maintaineth his
the whole body stability rectitude and forme for they are as it were the carkasse of a Shippe whereto the rest of the parts are fastned whereuppon they are sustayned and the whole mountenance of the body is built and consuinmated From their figure and magnitude we esteeme of the figure and magnitude of The knowledge of the bone necessary the rest of the parts without the knowledge of the bones we must needes bee ignorant of the originals and insertions of Muscles of the courses of the Veines of the distribution of the Arteries and of the partitio is of the Nerues The vniuersall syntax or composition of the Bones from the Head to the Feete the ancient Grecians called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were a dryed or arrid carkasse Galen defineth the Bones to be the hardest the dryest most terrestriall part of the creature Galens definitions But this definition doth not please the pallats of the new writers as being not exquisite or Philosophicall but made onely for the ruder and more ignorant sort by way of innitiation Laurentius defineth them more accuratly thus A Bone is a similar part the dryest and coldest of all the rest made of the earthy crassament Laurentius definition and fatnesse of the seede by the formatiue faculty assisted by the strength of heate for the stability rectitude and figure of the whole body And this definition he sayth is Essentiall because it designeth all the causes of Bones the Efficient the Materiall the Formall and the Finall The forme of similar partes according to Physitians is the Temper because it is the first Power whereby and wherewith The explications thereof the forme worketh and suffereth whatsoeuer the similar part woorketh as a similar Siccity therefore and Frigidity dryeth and coldnes doe expresse the forme of a bone It is drye because of the exhaustion of moysture and fatnes made by an intense or high heate Cold it is because the heate vanisheth away for defect of moysture These primary qualities The forme are accompanied with secondary hardnes heauines and whitenes A Bone is hard not by concretion as yee for then it would be dissolued by the fire not by tention as the head of a drum but by siccity as wood Heauy it is because it is earthy as also because the aire and the water in it are extreamly densated and thickned and it is white because it is spermaticall The matter of the Bones is the crassament of the seed that is the thicker and more The matter earthy part Aristotle cals it Seminale excrementum the excrement of the Seede For though the Seede seeme to bee Homogeny yet it hath some parts thicker then others There is in it also something fat and something glutinous or slimy Of the glutinous part because it may best be extended or streatched are made the nerues membranes and the ligaments Of the fatty part are made the bones and this Hippocrates confirmeth where he sayth Where there is more fat then glew or slime there the bones are formed The Efficient cause of a bone is the Formatiue power which some call the Idoll or The efficient the Idea of him that ingendreth this faculty vseth the heat for his architect and the spirit for his chiefe worke-man and to these the Philosopher attributeth Ordination Secretion Concretion Densation and Rarification The heate therefore drinketh vp and dryeth the fatnes whence comes hardnes and solidity So saith Hippocrates Bones are condensated by heat and so grow hard and dry Futhermore this heate although it be moderate for the substance of our natiue heat is well tempered yet because it maketh a longer stay in a more dense and fast matter it bringeth forth the same effects that an intense or high heat doth yea it seemeth to burn whereupon Hippocrates doubted not to say that the generation of bones was made by exustion that is by burning The finall cause of Bones which Galen is wont to call their vse is well expressed in the The end last particle of the definition For the primary and most common vse of bones is to giue the body stability rectiude and figure Stability because they are as it were propugnacles Stability or defences against all violence beside they sustaine the body as the bases or finials of a house sustaine the roofe Rectitude because without bones the creature cannot stand vp Rectitude right but would creepe vpon the ground as a Serpent or a worme Hippocrates secund◠Epidemiωn maketh mention of a childe borne without bones yet were the principal parts of his body separated and fashioned but he was not aboue foure fingers big and dyed soone after he was borne Finally the bones do giue the figure to the body because from them dependeth the procerity or stature and the limitation of the growth For those that haue a great head haue large braines those that are narrow chested their Lungs also and bowels are but short and narrow those that haue small iawes haue also small muscles By reason of this finall cause which being it selfe immoueable mooueth all the rest the bones are of that substance which we see hard solid and insensible hard and solid for so it behooued a pillar or prop to be insensible ad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they should not bee so apprehensiue of payne for because they sustaine the burthen of the body and are continually moued they could not haue endured so diuers motions without paine if they had beene sensible therof and then the life of the creature should haue beene alwayes sad and quaerulous But this want of sense comes not from their earthly substance for then the teeth which are Why bones are insensible the hardest of all bones should haue no sense but because there are no nerues disseminated through their substance The differences of Bones are to be taken sayth Galen as also the differences of singular parts from those things which follow the essence or happen thereto The differences of bones The essence of a bone that is his cold and dry temper doe the Tactile qualities follow Hardnesse Softnesse Density and Rarity the accidents are Magnitude Figure Situation Motion Sense and the like The first diuision therefore of bones is from their hardnesse Some bones are very From the hardnesse hard as those that are called Stony bones and the Teeth others soft in respect as the spongy bones and those which we call Appendices or Appendants others are simply hard as all the rest From the magnitude some bones are great some little and some moderate There Magnitude are among the Anatomists that account those bones to be great which are of a large bore or very hollow and medullous or marrowy But wee make account of such bones for great as are great in quantity whether their marrow be lesse or more for the hanch-bones and the shoulder-blades which are not hollow nor medullous are yet great bones But because
bones they also would be consumed We answere to the first that sense is not of the nature of a bone To the seconde Answered that they grow because in attrition they are worne To the third that more or lesse do not change the species or kind otherwise the spongy bones shold be no bones To the fourth that they are accustomed to the outward aer and haue no periostion on them and the Philosopher saith that that which is accustomable maketh no impression or alteration To the fift that is to Hippocrates authority we say that the bones and the teeth are affected by cold diuersly the bones onely by suffering the teeth not onely by suffering but also by sensation To the sixt first we may safely doubt of the experience secondly we may say that the Teeth are not consumed because they are harder then other bones It remaineth therefore according to Hippocrates Aristotle and Galen that the Teeth are bones for saith Galen they cannot be referred to any other similar part and therfore he placeth the teeth vnder the common Genus of the bones and the rather because the qualities of their matter do agree as hardnesse solidity smoothnes whitenesse c. yet there are some differences betwixt them and other bones For among all the bones none but these haue any exquisite sence because the teeth alone do admit nerues into their cauitie The teeth alone do increase as the life increaseth that without any detriment they might performe their offices for being worne in the chewing of meates they are increased againe but onely so much as they are worne away otherwise they would soone fayle The other bones haue no sence or but obscure neither do they increase alwayes but when they come vnto their state or perfection they make a stay because they are not changed in the performance of their functions They differ also from bones because they are naked hauing no periostion without thē for then they would be payned in the wearing hence it was that Aristotle doth oftentimes How they differ from bones not number the teeth among the bones but sometimes faith they are bony somtimes that they resemble the nature of bones And truly in their hardnesse fastnesse or solidity they doe exceed other bones yea they are little softer then stones themselues if they bee not allout so hard especially about their extremities Some are stony like a milstone others are sharpe like the steeld edge of a knife They were made very hard that they might not weare so soone or be broken in the chawing or breaking of hard things for they are Why they are hard how not lined eyther with fatte or gristles as other ioynts are to hinder attrition The teeth therefore do breake bones resist the edge of steele neyther can they easily as other parts of the body be burnt with fire Hippocrates in his booke de Carnibus ascribeth the cause of their hardnesse to the quality of the matter out of which they are ingendered for hee writeth that out of the bones of the head and the iawes there is an increase of a glutinous matter In that glutinous matter the fatty part falleth downe into the sockets of the gums where it is dryed and burnt with the heate and so the teeth are made harder then other bones because there is no cold remaining in them Their outward surface is by nature white smooth and polished but in age for want of care or by disease they become liuid or duskish There groweth also vnto them a hard Their surface scaly matter by which as also by corruption they become rugged and vnequall yet sayeth the Philosopher a horses teeth become whiter as he becomes older Their forme is before somwhat round behind more plaine where they are ioyned one Forme to another they are euen and in their extremities somtimes thinne somtimes sharpe somtimes plaine but alwayes vnequall They differ among themselues in figure magnitude and number Their figure in man differeth according to the difference of their vse in chewing In fishes they are only Difference acute or sharpe In those creatures that chew the cudde they are of a double forme some Grinders and some Shearers In men according to the three speciall diuisions of meates there are three kinds of teeth Shreaders or Shearers called Incisores Dog-teeth called Canini and Grinders called Molares Againe mens teeth do not stand out of their formes as a Boares tuske but are concluded or shut within the mouth neyther are they set like the teeth of a Saw as it is in dogs for their teeth are giuen them in stead of weapons The teeth of a man are much lesse then the teeth of many other creatures lesse then he for his mouth is much lesse for according to the magnitude of the mouth is the Magnitude strength of the teeth which consisteth in their figure hardnesse and quantity yea mens teeth compared among themselues are not equall but some greater some lesser for the grinding teeth are greater then the rest The number of the teeth is not in all men one and the same for some haue more some haue fewer yet the more the better for such saith Hippocrates in the sixt section of Number the second Epidemion are long liued whereas those that haue few teeth are but short liued as Aristotle saith in the 3 chapter of his 2 booke de historia Animalium The reason is because the paucity and rarity of the teeth is an argument eyther of the want of spermatical matter or of the weaknesse of the formatiue faculty Againe those that haue but few teeth do not chew their meate so throughly not prepare it so well for the stomacke So that the Chylus is not so well concocted and by consequence the bloud not so pure for the second concoction which is in the veynes of the Liuer doth not amend the error of the first concoction which is made in the stomack Stories make mention of some men who haue had but one tooth in their vpper iaw and therevpon haue some bin cald 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Euripheus the Cyrenian Euriptolimus of Cyprus Diuers rowes of teeth in some men and Pirhus the King of the Epirots Some in stead of teeth haue one continuall bone such was the sonne of Prusias King of the Bythinians Some haue had a double row of Teeth as Dripetinus the sonne of King Mithridates Trimarchus of Cyprus Some haue had 3 rowes as Hercules for so Coelius Rhodiginus reporteth in the third chap. of his fourth booke But for the most part there is but one row which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Septum the hedge because it hedgeth in the tongue In both iawes there are in growne bodies 32 Teeth 16 in each iaw in some men 30 sixteene in the vpper iaw and 14 in the neather in some 28 which is the least number and then the foure last are wanting for they doe not breake out in
smelling 616 29. The lower parts of the Face 620 30. Of the mouth palat and vuula 621 31. Of the Fauces or Chops and Almonds 624 32. Of the tongue and his muscles 626 33. Of the sense of tasting 631 34. The Larynx or throttle 633 35. Of the Glottis and cleft of the Larynx 644 36. Of the Epiglottis and his muscles Ibid. 37. Of the membrane of the Larynx Ibid. 38. Of the sound and the voyce 645 The Controuersies of the eight Booke CHAP. I. VVHat Sense is 646 2. What Action is 653 3. The end of action 654 4. How manifold Action is 655 5. That Sense is not a pure passion 656 6. That Sense is not a simple action 657 7. Placentinus his opinion Ibid. 8. How the faculty is wrought in the Sense 658 9. Where Sensation is perfectest 659 10. That by our outward Senses we do not know that we haue sense Ibid 11. Whēce it is that we perceiue that we haue sense 660 12. Of the number of the Senses Ibid 13. Of the order of Senses 661 14. A confirmation of the order of Sences 662 15. The arguments of the Philosophers Ibid. 16. The arguments of the Physitians 663 17. The authors owne opinion Ib. 18. Whether the Senses doe need a medium ar meane Ib 19. What the medium ought to be 664 20. What an obiect is 665 21. Of the organs of the Senses 666 22. Of the maner of seeing Ibid 23. Whether we see that which is within the eie 670 24. Whether the organ of fight be fiery or watery 672 25. Wherefore the eies be diuersly coloured 673 26. Of the muscles of the eies and their motion 675 27. Two obscure and intricate questions concerning the motion of the eies are resolued 676 28. Of the humours of the eies whether they be animated parts 677 29. Of the originall of the opttcks their meeting and insertion 679 30. Whether the light be the obiect of the sight 681 31. Of the nature of light and what it is 682 31. Of the differences betwixt Lux or light it selfe and Lumen or illumination 684 32. That colour is the colour of sight 685 33. Whether colour be light .. Ibid. 34. That the pure elements are not coloured of themselues 687 35. Of the generation of colours and of their forme Ib. 36. Of the Medium or meane of the sight 689 37. Whether light bee the forme of that which is perspicuus 690 38. Of the production of a sound 691 39. The definition of a sound 693 40. Of the differences of sounds 694 41. Of the maner of hearing 696 42. What is the principall organ of Hearing 697 43. An explication of certaine hard Problemes about the eares 698 44. Of the wonderfull sympathy consent of the eares the palat the tongue and the throttle 700 45. What smelling is 702 46. Why man doth not smell so well as many other creatures 703 47. Of the essence of an odour 704 48. The definition of an odour 706 49. Of the causes of odours 707 50. Concluding that Fishes do not smell .. 708 51. Of the differences of odours 710 52. Of the Medium or meane of smelling Ib. 53. After what maner an odour affecteth or changeth the medium 711 54. What is the true organ of smelling 712 55. Whether taste be the chiefe action of the toung 715 56. Whether the taste differ from the touch Ib. 57. Of the obiect of tasting 718 58. Of the matter of sapours Ibid. 59. Of the efficient cause of sapors 719 60. Of the number of sapors Ibid. 61. Of the medium or meane of tasting 722 62. Of the organ of tasting 723 63. Whether the tongue alone do taste 724 64. In what part of the tongue the taste is most exact Folio 725 The ninth Booke CHAP. I. A Briefe description of the Ioynts 728 2. Of the parts of the Ioynts in generall Ibid. 3. Of the excellency of the hands 729 4. Of the vse figure and structure of the hand properly so called 730 5. Wherein is declared the reasons of the framing of all the similar partes whereof the hand is compounded 731 6. Of the distincter parts of the hand of the wrest and of the afterwrest 732 7. Of the fingers of the hand Ibid. 8. Of the Foote in generall his excelency figure structure and vse 733 9. The similar parts of the Foot in the large acception 734 10. An explication of the disimilar partes of the whole foote 735 The 10. Booke CHAP. 1. VVHat flesh is and how many sorts of flesh there be 737 2. Of the flesh of the muscles and what a muscle is 738 3. How many and what bee the partes of a muscle Fol. 739 4. What is the action of a muscle and the differences of the motion thereof 741 5. Wherein all the differences of muscles are shown 742 6. Of the number of the muscles 743 7. Of the muscles which mooue the skinne of the head 745 8. Of the muscles of the eye lids 746 9. Of the muscles of the eyes 747 10. Of the muscles of the outward care 750 11. Of the muscles within the cares 752 12. Of the muscles of the nose 753 13. Of the common muscles of the Cheekes and Lips 754 14. Of the proper muscles of the Lips 755 15. Of the muscles of the lower law 757 16. Of the muscles of the choppes which serue for diglutition or swallowing 760 17. Of the muscles of the bone called Hyois Ib 18. Of the muscles of the tongue 761 19. Of the muscles of the Larynx 763 20. Of the muscles of the Epiglottis or of the ouer-tongue 766 21. Of the muscles which moue the head 767 22. The muscles of the necke 771 23. The muscles of the shoulder-blade called Omoplata or Scapula 772 24. Of the muscles of the arme 775 25. Of the muscles of the Cubit 780 26. The muscles of the Radius or wand 782 27 Of the muscles of the hand in general 785 28 The muscles of the palme and 2 or three other yssuing from the fleshy membrane 786 29 The substance which commeth betweene the skin of the palme and of the fingers their tendons Ibid. 30 The muscles which bend and extend the sorefingers 787 31 Of the muscles that bend extend the thumb Fol. 789 32 Of the muscles of the afterwrest and the wrest Fol. 791 33 The muscles of Respiration 793 34. Of the muscles of the Abdomen or panch 796 35 The muscles of the back 801 36 The muscles of the fundament the bladder the testicles and the yarde 803 37. The muscles of the Leg. 804 38. The muscles of the thigh 807 39. The muscles of the foote 813 40. The muscles of the Toes 817 41. The flesh of the entrals or bowels 820 42. What a glandule is and how many kinds there be of them 821 43 A briefe enumeration of the Glandules in the whole body 823 The eleuenth Booke CHAP. 1. VVHat a veine is 825 2. Of the vse and
also their tribute vnto this treasury Volcherus Coeiter and Pelix Platerus haue beautified it with their Tables Volcherus is more easie and facile Platerus is acurate but not fit Lettuce for euery mans lips hee must picke nicely that will gather a Sallet out of him hee is so intricate and full of his Dicotomies Manie Frenchmen haue written well in their owne Language Iacobus Guillimaeus the Kings Chirurgion hath adorned the whole art with Tables and Figures by which he hath made an easie entrance Paraeus Columbus Pinaeus for all men to vnderstand the grauest authors The like may be saide of that industrious Paraeus and Cabrolius the kings Anatomist in Mompelier Seuerinus Pineus hath taken great paines he wrote a Booke of the notes of virginity wherein he hath very curiously described the parts belonging to generation Andreas Laurentius hath taken worthy paines and sweate much in this sande to his great Laurentius his cōmendation honour and the generall good of the whole Schoole of Anatomists for beside his descriptions he hath handled learnedly the controuersies of euery part with great euidence of argument wherein I beleeue he hath satisfied himselfe and all the world beside These his Controuersies we haue taken into our worke yet not alwayes tying our selues to sweare what he sayes but for the most part we finde him in the right His descriptions wee take vnder correction not to be so perfect and his Figures most imperfect In those two Bauhine Bauhines diligence hath farre exceeded him and all men else to whom therefore we sticke the closer although we could haue wished that Bauhine had had the care of his owne worke himselfe had not betrusted others with his credit who haue in no few things fayled his expectation and ours Pauius of Leiden is a great Anatomist but writes for his inscription Posse nolle Pauius nobile Surely he can do much and I would to God he could be ouercome to communicate himselfe some things we haue gathered from his owne mouth whereof it shal neuer repent vs. Finally within these three or foure years Iulius Casserius the Anatomist Iulius Casserius of Padua in Italy set forth an elegant Booke of the fiue sences wherein he hath laboured sufficiently if not too much for there is a kinde of sobriety to be vsed also in humane studies beyond which to be wise is not farre from folly Casserius hath done manie thinges excellently well and of good vse but his extraordinary diligence about the organs of the senses in so many creatures I see no cause to imitate for sure I am by that litle experience I haue that many of these nice and fine points though they make a faire shewe and tickle the eares of a man when he reades them and delight his eye when hee sees the resemblances of them printed before him yet when he shall come to search for them in the bodye of man they will not be so obuious if they be at all or if they be found yet serue rather for a speculatiue pleasure admiration then be of any vse in the art of physick or Chirurgery Among our selues Gemini was the first in his descriptions too breefe in his Tables too confused rather contenting himselfe with Vesalius then giuing contentment vnto others yet for those times he is worthily to be commended That good and ingenuous old man Banister was a true patriot he loued his Country Learning and spent himselfe in dooing good and his memory is worthy to bee registred euen for his Anatomy among the rest of his Labours At this day we haue also some worthy to be named who if they listed could turne the gaze of the worlde Westwarde and time I hope will bring their monuments to light In the meane time we haue aduentured to hold vp this taper at which if they please they may light their Torches Of the definition of Anatomy and what Instruments are thereto necessary CHAP. XV. TOMH is a Greeke word and signifieth Section or cutting Hence comes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a diligent and curious Section vndertaken to get knowledge or skil The notation of Anatomy by For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to cut with great diligence Now there is amongest Physitians a double acceptation of Anatomy either it signifieth the action which is done with the hande or the habite of the minde that is the most perfect action of the intellect The first is called practicall Anatomy the latter Theorical or contemplatiue the first is gained by experience the second by reason and discourse the first wee attaine onely by Section and Inspection the second by the liuing voice of a Teacher or by their learned writings the first wee call Historicall Anatomy the second Scientificall the first is altogether necessary for the practise of anatomy the second is only Anatomy two fold Historicall Scientificall profitable but yet this profit is oftentimes more beneficiall then the vse itselfe of Anatomy the first looketh into the structure of the partes the second into the causes of the structure and the actions and vses therefrom proceeding According to the first signification we may define anatomy thus An Artificiall Section of the outward and inward partes I call it Artificiall to distinguish it from that which is rash and at aduenture which Galen A definition of Anatomy Galen calleth Vulnerary Dissection For oftentimes in great wounds we obserue the figure scituation magnitude and structure of the outward and inward parts but that obseruation is but confused for we cannot distinctly perceiue the branchings of the Nerues the Serpentine and writhen Meanders of the Veynes nor the infinite diuarications of the Arteries Now that a Dissection may be made artificially it is first requisite that the parts bee so separated What thinges are required in artificiall Dissection one from another that they may all be preserued whole not rent and torne asunder Next that those which grow not togither bee gently diuided Thirdly that those which do grow together be carefully separated Fourthly that we mistake not many parts ioyned together for one nor yet make many parts of one Now this Section cannot artificially bee accomplished vnlesse the Ministers haue conuenient Instruments as are these Razors of all sortes great small meane sharpe The Instrument of the Anatomy blunt straight crooked and edged on both sides Sheares or Sizers round and large long Probes of Brasse Siluer Lead a Knife of Box or of Iuory Pincers of all sorts hooks Needels bent rather then straite Reeds Quils Glasse-trunkes or hollow Bugles to blowe vp the parts Threds and strings Sawes Bodkins Augers Mallets Wimbles or Trepans Basons and Sponges the Figures of all which wee haue heereunder delineated together with a Table whereon to lay the dead or binde the liuing Anatomy with the rings chains cords perforations fit for that purpose If Anatomy be taken in the latter signification it is defined a Science or Art
action of the similar parts is common not proper Galen maketh foure orders of organs or instruments the first is such as are most simple which consist onely of similars as Foure orders of Organs the muscles The second are those that are composed of the first as fingers The third are such as are made of the second as the hand The fourth are such as are made of the third In a perfect Organ there are 4. kinds of parts as the arme Againe in euery perfect organ we may obserue foure kindes of parts The first is of those by which the action is originally performed where these are there is also the faculty and therefore they are said to bee the principall parts of the organ such is the Christalline humor in the eye for it onely is altered by colours and receiueth the images of visible things The second kind is of those without which the action is not performed and these doe not respect the action primarily and of themselues but the necessity of the Perse. action such are in the eye the opticke nerue the glassie humour and the albuginious which is like the white of an egge The third kinde is of those by which the action is better performed and these respect the perfection of the action and therefore are called Helpers such are in the eye the coates and the muskles which moue and turne the eyes with a wonderfull volubility The last kinde is of those parts which doe conserue or preserue the action these are the causes that all the rest do worke safely they respect the action not as it is an action simply but as it is to continue and indure such in the eyes are the browes lids and orbe of the eye and this is the nature of dissimilar and organicall parts But that we might not passe ouer anything wee will adde this one for a complement that Another diulsion of dissimilar parts of dissimilar parts some are such by the first institution of nature as the hands and the feet from which if you take all the similar parts you shall reduce them into nothing others are dissimilar secondarily because of the implications and textures of veines arteries and sinewes in them as the Heart the Braine and the Liuer for if you take from the Braine the common similar parts yet there will remaine the proper substance of the Braine The other differencies of the parts are vnfoulded CHAP. XXI THere are also other differences of parts not so necessary for a Chirurgion to know which notwithstanding because we would leaue nothing behinde vs we will briefly declare Galen in his Booke de arteparua maketh foure differences Galen maketh 4. differences of parts of parts some parts are principall as the Brayne the Heart the Liuer and the Testicles Some doe arise from these principal and minister vnto them as nerues veines arteries and seede vessels some neither gouerne others nor are gouerned of others but haue only in-bred faculties as bones gristles ligaments membranes Finally some parts haue vertues both in-bred and influent as the organs of sence and motion The Arabians gather the diuisions of parts from the substance the Temper How the Arabians distinguish he parts those things which follow the temper and those things which are accidentarie or happen to the part whence some parts are fleshy some spermaticall some hot others cold some moyst others dry some soft others hard some mooueable others immooueable finally some sensible others insensible Those which haue sence haue it either sharpe and quicke or stupid and dull A part is saide to haue exquisite sence three wayes either because of the perfection of the sense so the skin which couereth the palme of the hand and especially the fingers endes hath an exact perception of the tractable or touchable qualities or because it is more easily and sooner violated and offended by the internal and externall qualities which strike the sence so the eye is saide to be of very acute and quicke sence or because it hath a determinate or particular sence which no where else is to bee found so the mouth of the stomacke is of most exquisite sence that it might apprehend and feele the exhaustion or emptines and the suction or appetite of the other parts so also the parts of generation in both sexes haue in them a strange and strong desire and longing after their proper satisfaction The Anatomists commonly do diuide the whole body into the Head the Chest the lower belly and the ioynts The Egyptians into the head the necke the chest the hands The Egyptians diuision of the bodie Diocles. Fernelius his excellent diuision of the bodie the feet Diocles into the head the chest the belly and the bladder Fernelius in the second Book of his Method diuideth the body into publicke and priuate Regions and truely as I thinke very commodiously for a practising Physitian or Chirurgion The publick Region is threefold One and properly the first reacheth from the Gullet into the middle part of the Liuer in which are the stomacke the Meseraicke veynes the hollow part of the Liuer the Spleene and the Pancreas or sweete bread between them The second runneth from the midst of the Liuer into the small and hairy veines of the particular partes comprehending the gibbous or bounding part of the Liuer all the hollow veine the great arterie that accompanieth it and whatsoeuer portion of them is betweene the arme-holes the Groine The third Region comprehendeth the Muscles Membranes Bones and in a word all the Moles or mountenance of the body There are also many priuate Regions which haue their proper superfluities and peculiar passages for their expurgation And thus me thinkes I haue run through the nature of Man the Excellency Profite Necessitie and Method of Anatomy who haue written therof as well in olde times as of later yeares and among our selues the definitions diuisions of Anatomy the Subiect or proper Obiect of the same the nature of a Part with the differences and distributions of the same it remaineth now that we vntie such knots as might in this entrance intangle vs and so hinder our progresse to that wished end which we set before vs. A Dilucidation or Exposition of the Controuersies concerning the Subiect of ANATOMY The Praeface AS in the knowledge of Diuine Mysteries Implicit Fayth is the highway to perdition so in humane learning nothing giues a greater checke to the progresse of an Art then to beleeue it is already perfected and consummated by those which went before vs and therfore to rest our selues in their determinations For if the ancient Philosophers and Artists had contented thēselues to walke onely in the Tracke of their predecessours and had limited their Noble wits within other mens bounds the Father had neuer brought foorth the Daughter neuer had Time broght Truth to light which vpon the fall of Adam was chained in the deepe Abysse There is as of the World
that the spermaticall parts may reunite The first argument to the first intention as Chirurgians vse to speake and this they establish by these arguments Where the Efficient Materiall and Finall causes of coalition are there is nothing to hinder a reiunction but in young growne and aged men this threefold cause is present therefore in all such there may be coalition the Maior proposition of it selfe is cleere enough the Minor is thus confirmed The Efficient cause of coalition is the forming faculty which vseth heate as her instrument this faculty is seated naturally in euery part but more manifestly in the solid parts then in the fleshy The Matter of the spermaticall parts is seede of which there is sufficient plenty as for nutrition and accretion or growth so also for a newe generation Hippocrates also Galen and Aristotle Hippocrates Galen Aristotle doe agree that the seede is an excrement or rather surplusage of the last concoction now the last and most absolute aliment is plentifull enough neuer fayling vnlesse it be in the vtmost limit of decrepit age and therefore the excrement or surplusage of it is not wanting Moreouer according to Hippocrates veines arteries nerues and all spermaticall parts haue the power of procreating seed Neither is the Finall cause wanting for a broken bone and a diuided veine doe after a sort desire and striue to be reunited because the solace and comfort of Nature consisteth in vnion as her sorrow and desolation in solution They haue also another argument not inelegant Hollow vlcers are filled vp with new flesh intertexed The second argument and wouen with small and capillarie veines arteries and sinewes for that flesh is sensible it liueth and is nourished therefore of necessity by veines arteries and sinewes Who is so mad that he dare exclude the teeth out of the number of spermaticall parts but they grow againe after they be extracted Hippocrates in his book de Carnibus maketh The third argument Hippocrates a threefould generation of the teeth The first from the seede in the wombe the second from milke the third from more solid aliments Now if by the transmutation of the aliment the spermaticall parts doe encrease why shall they not be reunited seeing that accreation The fourth The fifth Galen is one of the kinds of generation Galen in the seauenth chapter of the fift booke of his Method and in the fourteenth of his Method writeth That he hath seene many sculdered reunited arteries He telleth a story of a young man who had an artery diuided in his arme which afterward did perfectly reunite againe Also in his 91. chapter of his booke de arte parda and in the fift chapter of the sixt booke of his Method hee affirmeth that the bones of Children may reunite These are the reasons which they vrge and wherewith they goade vs to subscribe that spermaticall partes euen according to the first intention may reunite themselues Those which haue giuen vp their names against this opinion doe labour to prooue the contrary by authorities and by reasons And first they oppose the sixtieth Aphorisme of The contrary opinion Authorities for it the sixt section If a bone a gristle a nerue or the fore-skin bee cut they neuer reunite againe Galen in the 8. and 10. chapters of his first booke de semine as also in the 87. chapter de arte parua writeth that the fleshy parts doe easily conglutinate spermatical neuer And in the 91. Hippocrates chapter Artis paruae he esteemeth a fracture in a bone to bee incurable because bones doe not reunite according to the first intention These authorities are seconded by Reason first both Reasons the Efficient and Material causes of reunition are wanting The Efficient is the formatiue facultie which is onely in the seede whose drowsie lusking faculty is onely brought into act by the heate of the wombe True it is that there remaineth in the solid parts a faculty conseruing the figure of the part but to make any thing anew is proper onely to the seede the Efficient therefore is wanting Neither is there any Matter at hand as the seede which being generated onely in the testicles how can it be transferred to the head the arme or any other part What is to be thought Three conclusions and 3. foundatiōs The first foundation A double reunition Out of these waues and stormes of opinions that wee may redeeme and establish their minds that are yet incertainely tossed to and fro and set them safe aland in a quiet harbor wee will determine the whole question by three conclusions and these conclusions shall haue three foundations The first is taken out of the determinations of Galen in the 90. and 91. chapters de arte parua and is on this manner There is a double reunition of dissolued parts One after the first scope another after the second scope or intention The first intention is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in Agglutination which we call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The second 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in Colligation which wee cal 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The first is sometimes accomplished without any medium that is ought comming betweene as in flesh which being cut or diuided is What are the first and second intentions in Coalition presently glued together sometime with a medium of the same kinde which we call medium homogeneum The second intention is accomplished with a medium of another kind which wee call medium heterogeneum as with a Callus Cicatrice or scarre and such like which are not of the same kinde with the part dissected or separated Now that parts may reioyne according to the first intention and by a homogeny medium or meane many things are required First the strength of the Efficient to wit of the formatiue faculty and of the natiue heate Againe a due disposition of the Matter which must be plentiful that it may What things are required to the first intention suffice nutrition accretion and a new generation Moreouer it must bee ministred not by little and little but togetherward that is it must bee sodainely and at once altered that nothing of a diuers kinde may interpose it selfe betweene the disioyned parts in the time of that alteration Another foundation is this Of spermaticall parts some are soft as veines some harder The second foundation The third as arteries and nerues some hardest of all as bones The third foundation That in Infancy and Child-hood all the spermatical parts are exceeding soft and the bones like curdled or gathered butter and coagulated or sammed cheese but in those that are growne to further yeares they become dryer and in old men very dry because our life is nothing else but a drying of the spermaticall parts These foundations being thus layd we conclude thus triplewise First that fleshy parts The triple conclusion are easily regenerated and doe reunite according to the first intention but
spermaticall parts very hardly Secondly in Children and moyst natures all the spermaticall parts euen First Second the bones may reunite by a homogenie meane in those that are growne some parts may but not all veines often arteries more rarely bones neuer In old men there is no hope of coalition in a nerue membrane arterie veine or skinne which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 none in a gristle broken eaten a sunder torne or dissected which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 none in a bone broken which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thirdly in all ages and sexes euen to the vtmost Third extent of old age all the spermaticall parts will reunite according to the second intention that is by a medium or meane heterogenie or of a diuers kinde which in a bone is called Callus in the rest a Cicatrice or a scarre The confirmation of the first conclusion The truth of the first conclusion is thus confirmed the mutation or change of bloud into flesh is easie and expedite because it is accomplished by a light and almost single and simple alteration For bloud is red hot and moyst so also is flesh redde hot and moyst one thing only is required that the bloud be incrassated there is therfore a fit apt disposition of the matter The Efficient is likewise very strong because fleshy parts are hotter then spermaticall whereupon it commeth to passe that they sodainly reunite sometimes without any meane at all sometimes with a Meane but alwayes of the same kind and homogenie yea oftentimes the flesh groweth so importunately in woundes which wee call hyposarchosis that we are constrayned to inhibite and restrayne the increase with corraside A threefold cause why spermatical parts do not reunite 1 The weaknes of the Efficient Liniments and poulders But on the other side the spermaticall parts doe very hardly reunite according to the first intention because of the weaknes of the Efficient the ineptitude or vnfitnesse of the Matter and the siccitie or drynesse of the parts The Efficient is heate which being weake hath enough to doe to intend conseruation and nutrition and therefore cannot perfectly restore the decayed and vanished substance of the solid parts It is enough sayth Galen in the 59. chapter Artis paruae if it hinder them from being exiccated or dryed vp How shall it then laudably indeuour a new generation when it cannot preserue them in that state in which Nature produced or brought them foorth Haply there will 2 The indisposition of the Matter be a sufficiency of Matter but it cannot flow together ward and at once because the mutation or change of bloud into a bone cannot be accomplished but by long interpolation and many meane alterations first into marrow then into glew and so into seede of red it must become white of moyste it must become drie of liquid it must bee incrassated or thickned in a worde it must alter the temper and all the qualities Wherefore because the aliment doth not flow but by little and little to the nourishment of the bones and the spermaticall parts it commeth to passe that the excrement which resulteth or ariseth out of the nourishment doth interpose it selfe betweene the disioyned parts before the bloud can passe thorough those diuers alterations and so breedeth a Callus There is also another impediment from the neighbouring parts as if they bee fleshy they preuent the c̄oalition by filling vp the vacuitie or empty space The last cause of the difficulty of coalition is the siccity and hardnesse of the spermaticall 3 The hardnes and siccity of the parts parts For those things that are dry are very hardly vnited and the Philosopher in all mixtions requireth some watery moysture that by it as by a glew all the rest may bee vnited The second conclusion is thus strengthned Children because they are not far off from The confirmation of the 2. conclusion the principles of generation haue the Efficient cause very strong and forcible they haue aboundance of naturall heate plenty of spermaticall Matter and that very apt which is sodainly and easily changed because of the softnes and supplenesse of the spermaticall parts In growne men the veines because they are soft and beside at rest from growing and extension are easily glued together but the arteries very hardly as well by reason of their continuall motion which hindereth reunition as also because of the hardnesse of their coates for they are as sayth Herophilus fiue-fould thicker then the veines Some haue Herophilus obserued that many parts albeit they be soft doe neuerthelesse not reunite because of the excellency and necessity of their action for that the creature dyeth before they can be reunited so the flesh of the heart being disseuered is neuer reunited because the man dieth instantly by reason of the interception of a duty or function of absolute necessity for the preseruation of life The third conclusion is so euident of it selfe that it needeth no probation at all for at all times spermaticall parts doe reunite by a heterogenie meane If the skin bee wounded The confirmation of the 3. conclusion there euermore groweth acicatrice or scarre vppon the separation A broken bone is alwayes and at all times souldered with a knotty Callus notwithstanding for further illustration two problemes or difficulties are to be cleered The first why if a bone be caued or hollowed by an vlcer so as there is any losse of the bone the flesh can neuer be generated ouer it For Hippocrates in the 45. Aphorisme of The first probleme the sixt section sayeth All vlcers that are Annual must of necessity loose some part of the bone vnder them and the scarres or Cicatrices become hollow Why doth not the flesh insinuate it selfe into the hollow place of the perished bone Or if there be a Callus generated why is there not also flesh generated about it I answere that flesh cannot bee generated in the The answere to it cauitie of the bone because flesh is not made but of flesh a nerue but of a nerue now the lippes or extreame verges of the cauitie are bony what therefore shall they endeuour to generate Surely either nothing at all or else a bone or a Callus If in the place of that which is lost there be no body substituted then is there no foundation layde whereupon flesh may arise The bone it selfe in dry and hard bodies cannot be regenerated therfore Nature not being able to doe that she would doth that shee can so shee maketh a Callus But what is the reason why no flesh can grow vpon this Callus Because flesh is a liuing Obiection Solution and animated thing and a Callus without life altogether now that which is animated and that which is inanimated that which liueth and that which is dead do differ in the greatest difference that is in the kinde and very forme wherefore the Callus
which is without life cannot be a foundation to build flesh vppon which hath life That a Callus is without life may be demonstrated because it is produced of the excrement of the bone and the neighbour parts If it be obiected that if it bee without life and not nourished it could not endure and grow all the time of a mans life which that it doeth is more then manifest the Obiection Solution answere is at hand It encreaseth not by nutrition but by apposition of the matter as the haires and the nailes againe it endureth as long as the bones receiue any nourishment from which there alwayes redoundeth an excrement whereby it is preserued The second Probleme is why if the Callus come from the excrement of the bone is it not generated in a sound bone which also yeildeth an excrement Because when the bone The 2. probleme Solution is weakned by a wound the excrements are more plentifully driuen vnto it from the neighbour parts euen as all the parts that border vpon a wounded part doe thrust downe their superfluities vnto it And thus I thinke I haue touched I hope cleered all difficulties which concerne the coalition of the spermaticall partes it is therefore nowe high time to turne our discourse some other way But before we leaue the field it shall not be amisse to disparkle all the forces of our aduersaries Answere to the former obiections To the first that we may be sayd to haue gayned an intire and accomplished victory The first argument of the first opinion is true onely in Children for in old men euery man will confesse there is both a weakenesse of the Efficient and a want of the Matter The second is a captious Sophisme made to intrap the ignorāt For it is not necessary that whersoeuer To the secōd there is sence there also should be a nerue for then the whole body should bee a nerue it is sufficient if a nerue be deriued vnto the part by whose illustration and irradiation all the particles of that part haue sence the same we may say of Veines and arteries For Mathematicall or locall contaction is not required to euery action but onely physicall and naturall For their third argument I answere that there is not the like reason of the teeth and of other bones for the teeth after they be drawne doe growe againe by reason of theyr To the third End and by reason of their Matter By reason of their End because they are ordained to chew mittigate and prepare the meate for the stomacke and therefore as they encrease euen till the end of our age for our necessity because they are continually wasted by attrition or rubbing one against another so for the same necessity they are regenerated when they faile Beside if you regard the matter of their generation there is aboundance of it contained in the cauities of both the iawes add heereto that the teeth are not incompassed with any other part which should hinder their generation Fourthly they vrge that Accretion and Nutrition are kinds of generation but bones do grow and are nourished why therefore may they not be revnited Wee answere that To the fourth this is the order and dispensation of Nature that first the part be nourished then if there be any ouerplus that the part encrease into all dimensions and after this expence if there yet remaine any surplusage of aliment that then it may go to the restoring of the want or defect in the part but seede is neuer generated in that quantity that it should be sufficient for nourishment accretion and beside for a new generation In the wombe indeede the Spermaticall parts are easily generated because both the matter is copious and there is moreouer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a double Workeman one in the seede another in the vessels or as some thinke in the substance of the wombe but after wee are borne they are hardly generated because one of the workemen is absent Answer to the authorities of Galen which formerly was in the seede or assistant vnto it As for the authorities of Galen they do not conclude either that all spermatical parts do admit coalition or som alwayes and therefore we willingly subscribe vnto them without any praeiudice vnto our cause The argument of the other Opinion which denieth the formatiue faculty to the spermaticall parts yeelding it onely to the seede is easily ouerthrowne because the seede according Answere to the argumēts of the second opinion to Hippocrates Aristotle Galen and all Physitians containeth in it the Idea or formes of all the parts which it receiueth from the solid or spermaticall parts True it is that in the Bones there is that I may so say a power to bonify or make bones in the veins to veinefy so there be an apt disposition of the matter But when wee say that Bones are nourished encreased and do revnite by seede we do not vnderstand prolificall seede such as is apt for generation that is onely in and about the Testicles where it attaineth his forme and perfection but we vnderstand something like vnto seede Finally the authorities of Hippocrates and Galen doe conclude onely that the hinder parts cannot revnite which thing we haue already demonstrated in the second Conclusion And thus much of To the authorities of Hippocrates Galen the second question QVEST. IX Whether the Spermaticall parts be hotter then the Fleshie IT were either superstition or ostentation to quote all the places of Hippocrates Aristotle and Galen wherein they auouch that vnbloudy parts are colder then bloudy but no man that euer I read of did euer deny that fleshy parts are bloudy and spermaticall either without bloud or at least but lightly moistned therewith Vpon these premises any man may gather the conclusion or if they will not inferre it it will arise of it selfe Yet there are some among the late writers who would faine perswade themselues that the Spermaticall parts are hotter then the sanguine or bloudy Iobertus sometimes the learned Chancellor of the Vniuersity of Mompelier in France set forth a Paradoxe concerning this matter wherein the disputeth many things with great wit and subtility some probabilitie but lesse substance of truth concerning the in-bred heate of the spermaticall partes I haue alwayes much esteemed the learning and edge of the mans wit yet because he is the Chieftaine Ioberts opinion of the heat of spermaticall parts of them who hath impeached the authority of the receiued opinion concerning this matter I am constrayned to dissent from him and will not thinke it presumption to examine his arguments one by one that the truth may more euidently appeare Those things sayth he that arise of others do sauor of the principles from whence they His first argument arise but the seede from which the spermatical parts do proceed is hotter then bloud and therfore the spermatical parts are hotter then the sanguine or bloudy
Now that the seed is hotter then the bloud may thus bee demonstrated Hippocrates calleth seede fiery ayrie bloud cold and waterish Beside bloud is contayned in a trough or channell but the seed passeth through vessels which haue no sensible cauities which are certaine signes of the tenuity and heat thereof But this reason seemeth to be more washy and loose then may answere the strength and vigor of so great a Clarks wit For there are two things to be considered The answere to the former argument Two things to be considered in seede the body and the spirits in seed as sayth Galen in many places the crassament corpulencie as I may say or body of it and the spirites wherewith it is aboundantly stored in reference to the former the seed is sayd to be watery and earthy in reference to the spirits fierie The spirits are the instruments of the soule by which that noble architect formeth her mansion or habitation out of the seede working and forming it into parts conuenient These are called forming spirits and in respect of these the seed is sayd to be artifex a workman and carrieth the nature of an Efficient cause The watrish and cold body of the seede is the matter of the spermaticall parts I conclude therefore that the whole seede considered with all his parts is hotter then the bloud because it is fuller of spirits but if the seede be robbed of his spirits then is it colder then the bloud and therefore being auoyded the heate of it presently vanisheth and by the coldnesse of the ayre it becommeth libuid and black and such did Galen acknowledge the matter of the spermaticall parts to be This first argument Iobertus strengthneth with another thus The conformation or Iobertus his 2. argument structure and scite or position of the spermaticall parts doe manifestly proue their heate for the bones occupy the in-most place and are couered on euery side with flesh as are also the nerues least their ingenit or in-bredde heate should vanish or bee offended by the coldnes of the ambient ayre but the flesh is placed about the vtmost parts By which argument Answere I cannot see what he wold conclude for all these things do rather argue the coldnesse then the heat of the spermaticall parts for because cold was their greatest enemy that their weake and languishing heate might not bee extinguished Nature did on euery side cherish them with flesh and inuest them with membranes for their defence Moreouer the bones are not feated so farre within for the preseruation of their heat but because they should serue as a stay and prop to vphold all the rest of the frame But if he will conclude that the externall parts are colder then the internal it will follow that the skin which all men acknowledge to be temperate is colder then either nerues or bones His third argument is yet more absurd The spermaticall parts sayth he are easily offended Iobertus 3. argument with the cold therefore they are hot for alteration is made by contraries conseruation by things that are alike But this is vtterly opposite to Galens Philosophy who in his booke de arte parita giueth this as a generall rule whereby we may distinguish the tempers Answered Galen of the parts that those which are easily offended with cold are cold and the hot with heate So sayth Hippocrates cold is the greatest enemy to the bones nerues teeth marrow Hippocrates of the backe because these parts are cold Galen hath these expresse words in the 59. chapter of his booke de arte parua In all parts this is a common marke of the temperature if the member doe easily grow cold it is a signe of frigidity or rarity if hardly of heat or of density if drying things offend it then is it dry and rashy if moyst things then it is moyst Finally Iobert addeth this last argument For that many actions of the spermatical parts Iobertus 4. argument doe testifie that there is in them a vehement and high degree of heate so the stomacke which is membranous attenuateth and boyleth the meat though it be very hard yea the Estrich softneth yron in her maw The bladder which is likewise membranous baketh the stone harder then the kidneyes which are fleshy parts These obiections may at first sight seeme of some moment to those that are not sufficiently groundâ— in our Art but we will labour to shew their weakenes and insufficiency First therefore that obiection concerning Answered the stomacke is full of errour for those creatures in whome the innermost coate or membrane of the stomacke is more fleshy doe boyle their meat more strongly and those creatures which haue no teeth as birds haue a solid flesh and very full of warmth annexed to their crops and as for men the inward coat of their stomacks is lined ouer with a fleshy A good obseruation of Fallopius crust which Fallopius first of all men obserued But go too let vs yeild this vnto him that the membranous stomacke doth more perfectly boile the membranous bladder bakes the stone harder yet it will not thereupon follow that the spermaticall parts are the hotter but that the heat when it is retained in a more solid and fast matter burneth more powerfully Who will say that a glowing yron is hotter then a flame of fire No it burneth more fiercely Comparison but yet the degree of his heate is more remisse So fire in his owne spheare and in aquauitae doe not burne because of the tenuity and thinnesse of the matter For the stone it is Aquauitae not generated so much by a sharpe and biting heate as by long continuance in the part of the viscidity and sliminesse of the matter as we see in old men Hence therefore it appeareth that the spermaticall parts are not hotter then the fleshy Neither must wee admit the distinction of ingenit and influent heat because if there bee a collation or comparison made it must be between equals and thus much of the third question QVEST. X. Whether the solid parts being once dryed can be made moyst againe THere is also beside the former three another by-question concerning the moystning of solid parts after they bee dryed for the opening whereof wee must vnderstand that the name of a solid part is very ambiguous and equinocall The common people call that a solid part which is firme hard dense Manifold acceptions of a solid part Galen Hippocrates or thight and well compacted or knit together So Galen calleth the flesh of the heart solid flesh Hippocrates in the 7. section of his 6. booke Epidemiâ—n calleth all the contayning parts solid and thus fleshy parts also shall be esteemed solid Some there are who by solid vnderstand all animated parts which haue a proper circumscription and are bounded within their owne limits Philosophers call that solid which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 tale that is
women about the twelfth and it is a signe of maturity or ripenesse For that I may vse Hippocrates wordes in his booke de Nat. pueri assoone as the passages are open for the seede monthly courses the hayre or downe in a boy or girle starteth vp the skinne being rarefied or made thin Vnder these Priuities are the Priuities called Pudenda the very name carrying the remembrance of our shame and of our sinne The backe part of the inferiour Venter or lower belly is limited by the end of the ribs The back part of the lower belly and the extemity of the rump-bone this part some call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Cinctum the girdle-stead giuing the name from the vpper part or if you will subligaculum the breeches for the greeke word will beare both and then it taketh his name from the whole It is diuided into an vpper and an vnder part the vpper is from the bending of How it is diuided the Backe vnto the Buttocks which makes the Loynes Aristotle calles them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fleshy parts on either side are called in greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pulpa à palpando in imitation whereof wee call it the Fillet as it were Feele-it On the right side lies the right kidney and on the left side the left Below the loynes are fleshy and globous or round parts diuided by a fissure called by Herophilus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by vs the cleft Aristotle calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they sustain a man when he sits and we call it mannerly the seate he calleth them also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latin Nates ab innitendo because they serue in stead of quishions to sit vppon wee call them the buttocks Betwixt these is the Coccyx or rump-bone and vnder them as in a low valley lie the very end of the right gut and the place of siege the port esquiline or the fundament Of the composition or frame of the lower belly CHAP. III THE inferior or lower belly consisteth of two sorts of parts one called Continent or Contayning and investing parts the other parts Contained The Containing and contayned parts inuesting or Contayning parts which properly make the Abdomen for they hide and conceale the bowels or entralles and the guttes scituated in this lower belly called therefore of the greekes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is aboue the belly are also of two sorts Common or Proper The common are the Cuticle or the curtaine The common investing parts The proper or scarfe-skin the true skin the fat and the fleshy membrane for they encompasse all the whole body excepting some particular parts as we shall shew afterward The proper inuesting parts are the Muscles of the paunch or of Abdomen and the peritoneum or the Rim of the belly for these are proper to the lower belly euery venter hauing his proper investure vnder the common containing parts And of these we will intreate in order sauing of the Muscles which wee will referre into their proper place in the Booke of the Muscles CHAP. IIII. Of the Haires of the whole body THE haires in Greeke are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because wee mowe or poule them Persius cals them Cirri from the Greeke verbe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The names of haires Arist 5. gener Animal 3. which signifieth to cut In Latine they are called Pili Almost euery liuing creature that ingendreth within it selfe is furnished with this couering some more some lesse and yet there are which in stead of haires haue prickes as Hedge-hogges and Porcupines others haue Feathers as Birds therefore Haires and Feathers of a like substance the sauour of Feathers and haires when they are burnt are alike others Scales as Fishes Haires are bodyes engendred out of superfluous excrement of the third concoction torrified by the naturall heate and they grow especially where the skin is thinnest most Wherof hairs are ingendered temperate and where there is for theyr nourishment some proportionable quantitie of moysture So that for their generation or production and their conseruation foure things are required The heate for an efficient cause the Matter out of which they are generated 4. things required to the production of haires or produced a conuenient place for their production and fit and competent nourishment or rather apponed matter to be continuallie ministred for theyr preseruation The Matter of the haires is either remote or more immediate The remote matter is a The matter Remote Hip de nat puert superfluous moysture which the kernels or Glandules which are disposed in the sobby and waterish places of the body could not sucke vp which moysture therefore is thrust out into the skin Hence it is that wheresoeuer there are any Kernels there are also haires verily Hippocrates in his Booke de Glandulis assigneth the same profit vnto them both The In principio where are Glandules ther are hairs Glandules to receyue that matter which applyeth vnto them the haires to gather it into their nourishment or for their production being expelled by nature as a superfluitie So we see there are Glandules behinde the eares where also are haires vnder the arme-pittes haires and Glandules in like manner in the flankes and the groyne And if in anie part Exception the Reason there be Glandules and no hairs Hippocrates in the place next aboue quoted rendreth the reason because there is too great plenty of moysture For wee see that in sobby and sucken grounds seede will not take roote nay the grasse it selfe will not grow where the water standeth continually The next and immediate matter of the haires according to Galen in the fifte chapter of his second Booke de Temperamen is a sooty thicke and earthy vapour which in the time The immediare matter Galen of the third concoction when the aliment is turned into true nourishment of the parts is eleuated by the strength of the action of naturall heate and passeth thorough the pores of the skin The efficient cause is as we saide a moderate action of the naturall heate which Their efficient exiccateth or drieth this moysture or these sootie and thicke vapours and thrusteth them out by the transpirable passages of the skinne For the vapour being thicke in his passage leaueth some part of it selfe to wit the grossest in the very outlet where it is impacted by a succeeding vapour arising whēce the former did is protruded or thrust forward and so The manner of their production Comparison one vapour continually solliciting and vrging another they are wrought together into one body euen as in chimneyes we see by the continuall ascent of soote long strings of it are gathered as it were into a chaine The difference is that the straitnesse of the passages of the skin where through the matter of the haires is anoyded formeth them into a small roundnesse euen as a
matter of haire of it selfe or reteyne the excrement driuen to it so long as to giue it his owne colour The haire varyeth also by reason of the region and the diuerse dispositions of the ambient ayre so those that inhabite a hotte and dry country haue hard blacke dry curled and The Region brittle haire and of small growth as the Egyptians Arabians and Indians contrariwise those that inhabit in a moyst and cold climate haue soft haires which grow moderatly are small or fine straight and reddish as the Illirians Germans Sarmatians and all the coast of Scythia as Galen sayth But such as inhabit a temperate tract betweene these haue hayre of greater growth exceeding strong and somewhat blacke moderately thicke neither altogether curled nor altogether straight They vary also by reason of age for little children haue little haire because as yet their skin hath no pores nor any sootie excrement applying vnto it when they beginne to How haires alter acording to ages cotten which is about xii and xiiii yeares of age their haires are small and weake but as their youth growes strong and their flourishes grow vpon them which is towards xv xviii then their haires grow many great and strong as well because their skin is growne full of pores as also for that they abound with sootie excrements Those that are well in yeares haue hard haire because their skin becomes hard thicke in old age by reason of their coldnesse and siccity So we see some men when they grow in yeares become bald eyther for want of hot and clammy moisture or because naturally and originally their skin was somewhat too dry or else as Hippocrates saith because they abound Hippocrates De Nat. pueri The reason of baldnesse with Flegme which being stirred in their heads by carnall copulation and so growing hot when it arises into the skin it scorcheth the rootes of the haire and so causeth them to fall off and that is the reason why neyther Eunuches nor children vse to growe balde Now this baldnesse begins commonly in the forepart of the head because saieth Aristotle 5. generat Animal 3. it is dryest for there the skin lyeth vpon the bare bone without any interposition of fat as it is in the Nowle In like manner Men growing olde become gray-headed not by reason of drought for we see often that many haires become gray together but nothing can vpon a suddaine Why old men grow gray become dry the true cause is putrifaction for want of ventilation and therefore those that haue their heads continually couered grow sooner hoary then others as Aristotle obserued Galen in his second Booke de Temperam and the 5. chapter saith that before the 3. Hist Animal skin of the head is growne to extreame drinesse the haires become weak for want of conuenient foode and white because the nourishment wherewith they are fed is as it were the dregges of Flegme which in processe of time remaining about the skin do putrifie Of all parts the Temples are first hairy because they are very moyst by reason of the great Muscles which lye vnder them Now euery Muscle is fleshy and flesh is moyster then eyther bone or skin Next vnto them the forepart of the head growes white last of all the haire about the priuities and the eye-lids but no body growes bald in the temples or in the hinder part or nowle of the head The haires are fed by moysture therefore Hippocrates saith they grow most plentifully How haires are nourished where they finde moderate moysture for their foode which Aristotle saith is disposed at their roote for if you plucke them vp that moysture is drawne vp with them besides the haire is thicker at the roote then in the rest of his length because it hath some of that moisture newly applyed to it From these humors are exhalations raised and nature turnes the thickest and clammiest of the excrements into the nourishment of the haires Therefore when they are well fed and with lawdable aliment they encrease apace and are moderately crasse or thicke But when they are cut they do not beginne to grow vp againe where the Sheeres diuided them but at the root from whence they issue and so they encrease and are nourished by apposition as the teeth are not by the excrements of faultie and vicious humors but by excrements of the third concoction otherwise they would not fall off but rather encrease in those that haue the French disease and the Leprosy considering that in such bodies the Excrements of vicious humours are exceeding aboundant The vse of haires in generall is foure-fould First for a couer secondly for a defence The vses of the haires thirdly for an ornament vnto the partes vnder them fourthly to consume and waste away the thicke and fuliginous or sooty excrements So the haires of the head which are in great aboundance for of all creatures a man hath most haire on his head do couer the braine and shelter it from ouer much cold or heate For mans braine being in proportion greater Man more braine then any other creature and moyster then any other creatures it requireth accordingly a more carefull guarde and preseruation for that which is the moystest will most easily grow hot and cold againe And because the brain is seated farre from the fountaine of heat and neare vnto the bones and vnder them is not couered with any fatnesse the haires are prouided both to fence it and to keepe it warm They also waste and consume the thicker excrements and because it is not behoofefull for vs that wee keepe our heades alike couered in all ages of our life times of the yeare countries and constitutions of bodies therefore we may fit our selues vnto the times weare them either longer or shorter but if they be altogether shauen off they proue the cause of defluxions The haires of the head haue not onely this vse to couer the cheekes and chinne which women doe with veiles and maskes but also they serue for ornament For it is a venerable sight to see a man when he is come to the yeares fit for it to haue his face compassed about with thicke and comely haire Nature therefore hath made the vpper part of the cheek and the nose without haire least the whole face should be wilde and fearce vnbeseeming a milde and sociable creature such as a man is In women the smoothnesse of their face is their proper ornament they needed no ensigne of maiesty because they were borne to subiection And Nature hath giuen them such a form of body as is answerable to the disposition of their minde To conclude the vse of hayre is diuers according to the seuerall places where they are as for example the haire of the eye-browes serue for to receiue the humour falling downe from the head and those of the eye-lids to direct the sight and so of the rest Of the Cuticle or Skarfe-skin CHAP.
is that women are for the most part fatter then men because they are colder the same reason is of al other creatures growing fatter in the winter time as do also those Why women are fatter theÌ„ men that haue smaller vessels now we know that the smalnes or narrownesse of the vessels is caused by the coldnesse of the temper And if at any time those creatures which haue large vessels do not yet grow fat it is not from their naturall but from an aduentitious temper acquired by accident to wit by diet and order of life Moreouer that fat is congealed by colde hence it is euident because by heate it is presently molten and liquefied The Lower Arguments to proue that it is curdled by heate Belly because it is Membranous and farre remooued from the fountaine of heate is therefore couered ouer with a leafe of fat which sometimes is of great weight but the parts vnder the breast haue lesse fat about them And this is the Philosophy of Galen and almost all the Greeke and Arahian Physitians Those that hold the contrary do thus demonstrate the matter of Fat to be hot the worker of it heat and the effects of it hot For the matter Galen himselfe acknowledgeth it to be made of the aery fat oily part of the blood as also is choler and seede and therefore those creatures that are fat grow barren and if wee would fat any thing we first lib or geld it And Aristotle saith that that which is fat is neither earthy 3. de hist anim 2 de partibus Animal nor watry but airy and therefore it floateth alwayes aboue Now ayre wee know is hot and moyst That the efficient or working cause is hot Aristotle first of all men prooued where he saith That fat is made by concoction or boyling but it is onely heat which coneocteth or boyleth any thing And in his Problemes he giueth this reason why that which is fat is not of ill sauour because sayth he it is not crude or raw but concocted This opinion of the Philosopher doth the learned Veiga follow and Argenterius as also Laurentius Ioubert who set foorth an elegant and subtile Paradoxe concerning the nature of fat The weight of the principall reasons for this opinion we will as briefely as wee can set before you All concretion is made by that which is actually cold as is seene in Ice oyle honie and such like which by the outward cold aire are congealed but there is no such actuall That cold caÌ„not congeale the fat cold in a liuing body the bones are verie hot if they bee touched and all the Membranes are actually hot for the membranous stomacke boyles the Chylus the membranous bladder burâ—eth the Flegme euen into a stone Autcen saith That the Membranes are hotter then the Braine now the barine is hotter then the most soulery hot aire that is in the heate of Summer but the Summer heate melteth and congealeth not the coldnesse therefore of the Membranes cannot congeale the fat Againe the heart which is the hottest of all the inward parts and in perpetua'l motion is yet compassed about the basis with aboundant fat About the Membranes of the Braine which are watred as it were with aboundance of blood and wouen with many thousand vessels neuer any fat adhereth nor vnto the coates of the bones Old men and melancholy persons whose temper is cold haue yet Melancholy men seldo he Fat little fat The Kidneyes which are very hot and bake yea burne Flegme into stones haue yet about them abundance of fat Beside the fat is a liuing part of the bodye because it hath a certaine and definite forme or figure is whitened by the power of the membrane which altereth it now who euer durst say that a liuing part of mans body was made by actuall cold We may also add the authority of Galen fauouring their opinion where hee saith That in cold and dry bodies the fat is larded amidst the flesh not about the membranous The effects of fat are hot coates but euery one will confesse that flesh is hot Finally the effects do teach vs that fat is hot For Galen reckoneth it among concocting Simples and the fatty kall saith he in his Booke of the vse of Parts by his heate furthereth the concoction of the stomack beside it easily taketh fire Wherefore they referre the cause of the concretion or congealing with Aristotle to the fastnesse and thightnesse of the Membranes For say they the ayery and fat part of the bloode passeth easily through the rare and spongy flesh but when it commeth to the Membranes there it is stayed and congealed by heate and becommeth white through the operation of the spermatical part to which it adhereth to wit the Membrane Add heereto the authority of Hippocrates who saith That heate is the seate and residence of Fat. Pinguis sedem metropolim esse calidum Thus you see the battell pitcht on either side and contrary Ensignes and Armes in the field Both parts cannot be maintained It is more safe to side with the old Legions led by Galen and followed by the Ancients then with new and vpstart Nouices wherefore The determination we will determine thus I wish it may be with approbation of the best The Matter of Fat is avery and oyly the Efficient cause a congealing colde yet not absolute and actuall for there is no such colde in any liuing creature but lesse hotte which What kind of cold curdleth Fat Philosopers take for colde so that the fat is congealed not by parts that are absolutelie cold but by parts that are lesse hot then others such as are Membranes But this may better be exemplified then taught by precept Lead as soone as it is taken off the fire Exemplifications although it be yet fiery hot caketh together this concretion is eyther by vertue of heat or cold not by a fiery heate for that melted it before not by actuall cold for if you touch it thus caked it will burne therefore by a remisse heate which to it is in stead of colde For there is a certaine degree of heate which will not suffer Lead to cake nor Fat to curdle This degree is onely in the fleshy parts whence it is that fat neuer growes about them But Membranous parts because they haue not the same degree of heate doe curdle the Oylie part of the blood into fat When a Vessell of boyling water is couered though the couer Lesse heate is taken for cold be hot yet the vapour of the water turneth into a steame vppon it and will stand in drops yea will run from it in water as we see in Stils though the head be so hotte that a man cannot touch it What then is the reason Because in the Couer there is a lesse heate then in the boyling water For it is heated onely by a vapour the water immediatelie by the fire The lesse heate
with it Whether Fat be a liuing and animated part of the body QVEST. VI. THey who imagine that Fatte is curdled or congealed by heate beare themselues Authorities to proue the fat to bee a liuing part much vpon this argument that no true part of the body is condensed by cold now say they Fat is a part a liuing part of the liuing creature this point we cal into question It may I confesse be made probable both by authorities and by arguments Galen in his Cōmentaries reckons it among the similar parts and in another place he sayth it euery where performeth the same office as In lib. Hip. de natura hominis the Veines Arteries and Sinewes if it performe any office to the body then certainely it is a liuing part Againe in another place where he reckoneth vp foure differences of parts he reckoneth the Fat among those that are gouerned by themselues In his booke of the differencies of diseases hee sayeth that the number of the parts is abated if the Arteries the Veines the Nerues the Flesh and the Fat be not counted among them In his book of Lib. 6. de placit cap. 8. Reasons the vnequall Tempers the parts of the Fingers and Toes are these the Bones the Cartilages the Ligaments the Arteries the Veines the Flesh the Skin the Fat. And the authoties may be seconded by arguments The Fat groweth and is augmented to a certain terminus or extent and in some creatures it hath alwaies a certaine seate and figure therefore it is a part Moreouer it groweth white by the faculty or power of the Membrance that altereth and assimulateth the bloud nowe this alteration and assimulation is wrought onely by the power of the soule and of naturall heate And againe in the middle of this Larde are found certaine kernels which could not be generated in the Fat had it not the forming faculty inherent therein For the vntying of this knot we must know that there is a twofold acceptation of a part one more large the other more strict In the large account whatsoeuer Answered addeth any thing to the accōplishment of the whole may be called a part of the whole A twofold part which it helpeth to accomplish In which respect the Fat deserueth the name of a part as also the Haires the Nayles the Marrow the Bloud yea and milke it selfe But in the Arguments that it is no animated part more presse and strict signification the Fat cannot be called a part because it neither partaketh of a common life as wee say neither hath it any proper figure or circumscription And moreouer as Galen witnesseth in famine and want of nourishment it may bee conuerted Galen into nourishment now one part cannot nourish another but all parts that enioy common life haue also one common nourishment either immediate or mediately Adde to this that it is neither spermaticall nor fleshy part not spermatical because it appeareth not in the first delineation of the parts not fleshy because all fleshy or bloudy parts are red and therefore it is no liuing part partaking of the liuing soule Concerning the places alleadged out of Galen where he calleth it a similar part hee vseth Answere to the authorities the name of part in the larger signification where he sayth it is the author of a function or performeth an office by office or function he meaneth a vse For Galen often confoundeth an action and a vse although there is great differēce between them for the haires haue a vse yet they performe no office or action Whereas they obiect that it is increased we grant it but how by apposition onely as the haires also grow and encrease not by assimulation of Aliment as other parts doe and therefore it onely increaseth so long as it Why haire fat grow not in old age hath matter when the matter ceaseth as in old age it doth then it ceaseth to be generated The whitenesse of the Fat say some is acquired not by the forming faculty but by cold as all phlegme is white whose efficient cause is colde I thinke the whitenesse comes by a light alteration which the bloud hath from the membranous parts For when as any notable quantity of bloud falleth vpon the membranes it receiueth indeede a light rudiment of alteration from the power of faculty of the membrane but because the quantity is greater How the fat becomes whitish then can bee assimulated and yet it is impacted about the membranes it is condensed by their weake heate but is not changed into the nature of the part where it is condensed so that if it be a part it is but an imperfect part and this Aristotle perspicuously discerned in his Booke of Parts where he saith that there is this difference betweene flesh and fat that in the generation of flesh the blood is so throughly laboured and mitigated that it is turned into a part partaking of sense but in the generation of the fat the bloode is indeed changed into a part but that part is not capeable of sense The last argument may thus be answered The Kernels which are found among the Fat are not generated by the fat but haue a delineation though not conspicuous in the first forming of the parts and afterward the fat encompasseth them or groweth about them or it may be saide that those kernels are generated by the heate of the adiacent parts not of the fat And these are the questions which are controuerted concerning the skin and the fat QVEST. VII Of the Membranes vse and productions of the Peritonaeum COncerning the Rim of the belly there is some difference betweene the Ancients and the later Writers yea and amongest the Neoterickes themselues The Ancients thought it was a single and simple Membrane because in Dissection it appeareth to be very fine and thin like a Cobweb Columbus saith that it is single onely from the Brest-blade to the Nauill and double from thence to the Share and that because Columbus of the vmbilicall vessels which are carried through the duplicatiō Laurentius Laurentius saith he hath alwayes obserued it double euery where aboue and below before behind on the right hand and on the left and auoucheth that all Membranes of the body euen the Pia mater or thin Membrane of the Braine are alwayes double For saith he as below betweene the duplication of the Peritonaeum there arise two Arteries and the Ourachos All the Membranes of the body are double vnto the Nauell so from the Nauell to the Liuer passeth the vmbilicall vein between the same duplication aboue and therefore wondereth at Columbus who was so occulate an Anatomist and yet did not obserue so much Galen obserued a third vse of the Peritonaeum which is to presse the guts and to driue downe the excrements of the Belly This vse Galens 3. vse of the Peritonaeum derided by Vesalius Vesalius derideth for how can
either side which he cannot do if the other kinde of section be administred The manner how to administer this kind of apertion The last question was mooued about the manner of this kinde of Paracentesis which is on this sort You must first cast a bought or running knot round about the nauell that at your pleasure you may streighten the hole or passage if the water should yssue out with too great violence next with a sharpe poynted Nall or Bodkin you must pierce the skinne in the verie middle of the knot of the Nauell against which as wee haue said the Vesselles doe chinke or cleaue in Dropsie bodyes and then put a Brazen or Siluer pipe into the wound through which the water may passe which also may bee stopped at your pleasure for all the water must not at once bee drawne out but some and some Caution by degrees For Hippocrates saith That if the Dropsie water or the purulent Matter of Aphor. 27. sect 6 Apho 51. sect 2 an empyeme in searing or cutting do all at once yssue foorth the Patient will dye For it is a rule That all plentifull and sudden euacuations are dangerous And in another place Dropsie Waters must be by degrees euacuated Finally it may seeme that Hippocrates had some knowledge of this kinde of apertion because hee saith in one place Apply your actuall Cauterie about the Circumference De morbis internis De locis in homine of the Nauell to let out the dropsie water but burne not the part too deepe Haply least they should not be able to moderate the effluxion * ⎠* The End of the Controuersies of the Second Booke THE THIRD BOOKE Of the Parts belonging to Nutrition or Nourishment The Praeface HAuing in the former Booke dismantled this Castle of the Bodye and particularly the lower Region wee are now arriued at that worke-house of Nature wherein shee hath built her Engines and Instruments by which she doth not onely nourish and sustain the whole Family but also perpetuate Mankinde by Propagation the destiny of the matter not admitting a perpetuity in the particular creature But because these two workes of Propagation and nourishment are altogether distinct if not in the Faculties being both naturall Alterations the one called Generation the other Assimulation yet in the parts and Organs thereto belonging wee haue also thought good to diuide them in our Discourse and referring the worke of propagation to afterward in this place onely to handle the parts seruing to nutrition or nourishment Seeing therefore the substance of the whole body hath a necessary diffluence and dissipation as well by the in bred heate which like the greene worme feedeth vpon the choisest gemmes and flowers euen the Radical moisture as also by the outward aire and other externall causes and therefore cannot possible either encrease to the iust extent or consist when it is growne vnlesse the detriment and scath which is sustained by such dissipation and dissolution bee restored and made good Nature hath prouided certaine nourishing Organs whereby that daily expence is continually supplied And heerein we haue to admire the wonderfull prouidence of the great Creator who hath disposed these parts wherin it was necessary there should be such a confluence of noisome excrements in the lowest place as it were in the sinke of the body least otherwise their offensiue exhalations should defile the braine and the heart which are the seats of the principall faculties or vitiate and disturbe the rest of the senses For this lower Region is as it were the kitchen of the house in which there are some parts which as Cookes do prepare the common diet for the rest But in the description of his Region it must be remembred that we must not follow the order of dignity or of nature but of dissection taking the parts according to their positioÌ„ The â—ie therefore falleth first of all into the snare of the kell and indeede it is of all things most like to a snare or puisenet the close Meshes whereof are purfled with curled veines and curdled or crisped fat so becomming a thrummed rugge to keepe warme the Membranous and vnbloody guts and stomacke vnder it As for his duplication wherein the snaking and snayling diuarications of the vessels do craule all ouer the belly I suspect it to haue bin ordained by nature for some more secret and mysticall end then the securing of those tender saplings albeit I rest heerein vnsatisfied for any thing I haue read Immediately vnder these Cipresse wings for wings they are called by the Anatomists or Cauly cobwebs appeareth the Maze or labyrinth of the guts wheeled about in manifold foulds convolutions that neither the aliment should so suddenly passe away and so the wombe of man become an insatiate Orque voyding whilst it doth deuour neyther yet the noisom steame of the Faeculent excrements haue free and direct ascent to the vpper parts but be intercepted and deteined within those Meanders so smothered in those gulphs of the Guts or let out at the port Esquiline In the middest of the Guttes is scituated the Mesenterie which we may call not the Midriffe but the Midruffe for it is most like vnto a gathered ruffe sustayning the winding reuolutions of the Guttes in their proper places and conuaying vnto them the Meseraicke veines by which as by tender bearded rootes the Aliment is conuayed vnto the gate of the Liuer some haue called them Batuli domus the Porters of the house because they continually carry the Aliment vnto that furnace where it is tryed into bloud Neither are they idle and rigid passages but as Homer feigneth that the instruments of Vulcan are moued by instinct and of their owne accord so we may say that these vessels are taught by their Creator not onely to leade along the Chylus but to draw it and prepare it for the Liuer Next appeareth the Pancreas which we call in Swine the Sweet-bread a rude and vnshapely lumpe most like a map or dish-clout both in fashion and vse or if you would liken it to any thing in the body then it nearest resembleth the Liuer or cake of the wombe which groweth to the rootes of the Infants nauell It serueth for a pillow or Cushion to boulster vp the manifold diuisions of the Veines Arteries and Sinewes which in that seat of the body are distributed vnto the adiacent parts beside many other vses which we refer vnto their proper place and passe along vnto the stomacke the Cooke-roome where Diet is the Steward Appetite the Clark and Concoction the maister Cooke From thence the viands are deliuered vnto the Liuer the principall part of this lower region wherein they attaine their vttermost perfection being depurated from the scum by the bladder of Gall from the residence by the spleene from the vnprofitable liquor by the kidneies which conuay it vnto the Cesterne of the bladder to be cast out by the Conduite Of all which if I should in
naturall instinct before it come to the Liuer as Galen teacheth Haply that the Gal. 4. vsu part 12. membranes of the stomacke may with it be nourished Or if thou hadst rather say that these veines doe carry the Chylus they haue sucked after the manner of the meseraickes to the rootes of the port veine that are disseminated through the Liuer that there it may be turned into bloud From these veines come those sodaine refections of the spirits by sweete A good note of the sudden refections which come from wine cordiall potions and strong Wine Broths and Cordials which refections would not so soone follow vnlesse the Liuer did suck nourishment by them out of the stomacke That which is called the vas breue or short veine which from the veines of the spleene is by an vnited passage of many braunches carried into his bottome doeth there belch out a sowre and sharpe bloud sometimes to the vpper mouth to stirre vp appetite which yet properly is prouoked by sence of want and to strengthen it by his adstringent vertue It hath Arteries from the Coeliacall branch of the Aorta table 10. figure 1 2. a b d f or The Arteries of the stomack great Artery which doe accompany euery one of the veines excepting the lesse Gastricke table 10. figure 2. c to affoord strength of life to preserue it from putrifaction by ventilation to cherish refresh and increase his naturall heate with their heat and vitall spirit that so concoction might be made more perfect but of these branches more hath beene sayed in the chapter of the Coeliacall Arteries It hath very conspicuous and notable nerues from the sixt paire which at his orificies or The nerues mouths are double tab 10. figure 1 2. T V disseminated from those branches which make the recurrent nerues and yeilde certaine Tendrilles to the lungs and the pericardium or purse of the heart which Tendrils because of their softnesse and the length of their way are couered ouer with strong membranes and doe run crosse one another that for greater security they might passe obliquely or side-long and piercing through the diaphragma or midriffe are on both sides doubly diuided so that the left compasseth the table 10. fig. 1 2. T V X Y right and backe part of the mouth of the stomacke and the right the lefte and forepart which orifice they doe so inuolue that it seemeth to bee made altogether of sinewes from the aboundance of which it hath most exquisite sence to stirre vp and awake the sence of the want of nourishment which sence ariseth from suction for there is the seat The cause of hunger of the appetite to this onely part hath nature giuen the sence of want or of Animal hunger for euen we feele that part especially to be contracted when wee are extreamely hungry The seat of appetite For if we should not feele a kinde of molestation vpon the vtter and absolute exsuction of our nourishment till there be a supply made wee should by degrees be extinguished affamished before wee were aware for our substance is in perpetual wasting and decay the inbred heate continually feeding vppon the Radicall moysture But now it is otherwise because the naturall hunger that is setled in euery particular part hath with it adioyned The appetite of euery particular part a sence of discontent which is onely appeased by assimulation of fresh nourishment These branches of Nerues going downeward make his membranes which were onely membranous before to become neruous being disseminated euen to his bottome These doe also impart the nourishing force or faculty to the fleshy Fibres of the stomacke From the left nerue there runneth a branch along the vppermost seate of the stomacke to the pylorus which when it hath foulded with a few small surcles it goeth thence to the hollow of the Liuer To the bottome of the stomacke doe other two nerues attaine from the sixt Why the brain being stroken the patient casts paire also to wit from the propagation led by the roots of the ribbes Sometime to the left side there are offered nerues arising from the sinewes which runne vnto the spleene Wherefore seeing the stomack hath obtayned so many sinewes it is no wonder if when the braine bee stroken or affected the stomacke also bee disturbed and vomitings caused especially in the Hemicrania or Meigrame And on the other side when the stomacke is affected then the Animall facultie languisheth and melancholly symptoms do happen so that one of them suffering the other hath euer a compassion not as most men haue of others miseries but indeede a reall fellow feeling Furthermore there attaineth to this bottome of the stomacke sometimes a vessell or Vessels from the bladder of gal to the bottom of the stomacke entrance of many vesselles from the bladder of Gall carrying choller thither and causing perpetuall casting A Family of such men are sayd to be at Spire in Germany all of which family euery third day vomit vp a good quantity of Choller they be called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is casters of choller vpward The vse of the stomacke is to receiue meate chewed with the teeth and drinke altered The vse of the stomacke in the mouth through the gullet and the same to retaine till it haue contracted it selfe and embraced them by closing both his orificies and then his naturall inbredde facultie and proper heate boyleth and conuerteth the better part of the Aliments into white creame which we call Chylus That is a substance disposed to be conuerted into bloud For the Galen proper action of the stomacke sayth Galen 5. vsu partium 4. is concoction it being the organ or instrument of the first concoction or the shop and forge of Chilification Moreouer because the substance of the stomacke is membranous and therefore not so hot his ingenit heate is encreased yea doubled by the adiacent parts as the Liuer the What parts assist the stomacks concoction Midriffe the Spleene the Kell the Collicke gut the trunkes of the hollow Veine and the great Arterie the Sweet-bread but especially the Coeliacall Artery compassing it about almost on euery side yeeldeth most immediate assistance For the narrower side of the stomacke toward the right hand is in a manner hid vnder the Liuer the left lieth close to the Spleene and so of the rest which are all as so many coales set together vnder a vessell to make it boyle After the Aliment is concocted the pylorus or lower mouth of the stomacke is loosened and the Chylus thrust downe into the duodenum from thence to supply Aliment to the whole body and so much of the stomacke Of the Oesophagus or Gullet CHAP. X. NOw although the Oesophagus or gullet is for the most part of it scituated The reason why we discourse of the gullet in this place in the Chest or second Region yet because it is continued with
Kidneyes and the bladder of gall Fiftly no part is nourished by the excrement which it attracteth but by laudable bloud Sixtly as the passages of choller are dispersed through the substance of the Liuer among the rootes of the gate and hollow veines to draw away the excrementitions choller So also should there haue beene many propagations and tendrils from the spleenick braunch dispersed through the substance of the Liuer which we finde to be nothing so Finally if from the Liuer the foeculent bloud bee purged away as an excrement into the spleene then it must of necessity follow that this excrementitious humour should regurgitate or returne into the trunke of the Gate-veine because the splenick branch ariseth out of the same trunke far vnder the Liuer and aboue the trunke of the meseraicks Wherefore we think sayth Bauhine that the spleene was ordained and instituted by Nature for a further confection of some kinde of bloud Which vse Aristotle first allotted Authors on Bauhines side Aristotle Galen Aphrodisaeus Aretaeus Vesalius Fernelius Platerus Archangelus vnto it and therefore in his third booke de partibus Animalium and the 7. chapter hee calleth it a bastard Liuer The same also Galen giueth assent vnto in his booke de respirationis vsu as also Aphrodisaeus and Aretaeus Vesalius and Fernelius touch vpon this vse of the spleene also but Platerus and Archangelus resolue vpon it very confidently The spleene therefore from an inbred faculty of his owne draweth vnto himselfe the thicker and more earthie portion of the Chylus somewhat altered in hauing receiued a certain disposition or rudiment of bloud in the meseraicke veines by the spleenick branch of the Gate-veine out of the trunke of the meseraick veines before the Chylus get into the Liuer that so the Liuer may the better draw the more laudable parts of the Chylus for otherwise the small vessels of the Liuer being obstructed by the crasse and crude bloud not Bauhines proiect onely sanguification would haue beene interrupted but also the Iaundise Dropsies Agues Scirrous hardnesses and many other mischiefes woulde haue ouertaken vs of necessity all which we see do euery day hapen when the spleen fayleth to do his duty and either through weaknesse or obstructions ceaseth to attract that crasse and foeculent part of the Chylus But a great euidence of this trueth is this that the spleenicke branch doeth not proceede from the Liuer but ariseth as is sayde and is seated below it Neither is it likely that so thicke a iuyce confected and made into bloud in the Liuer should get out of it by the hairie and threddy veines of the same yet wee doe not deny that melancholly iuyce is ingendred in the Liuer but wee say that that onely is there ingendered which is a part of the masse of bloud not that which is receiued into the spleen for his nourishment and the vse of the stomacke Furthermore we are of opinion saith Bauhine that a part of the Chylus is sucked euen out of the stomack by veines ariuing at the left side of his bottom from the spleenicke branch When the spleen hath receiued this Chylus a little altered in the long iourney through those spleenicke surcles and branches it laboureth and worketh it at great leasure and by a long processe as the Alchymists say and much preparation in the innumerable small vessels or Fibrous complications which are disseminated through his substance like as the other and greater part of the Chylus is laboured into bloud in the complications of the vesselles disseminated through the Liuer and boyleth it into a thinner consistence by the help of naturall heate assisted by the many and large Arteries and their perpetuall motion And then a part of it becommeth the Aliment of the spleen the rest is carried by veines issuing from the spleenick branch to nourish the Stomacke the Guts the Kell and the Mesentery which thing Galen also insinuateth when he sayth That the same meseraicke veines do carry Galen Chylus vnto the Liuer out of the stomacke and the guts and returne bloud againe vnto them and the omentum For seeing that the originall and substance of all the veines which are propagated from the gate-veine is one and the same it followeth necessarily that their action also should be the same but to returne A part also happely of this humour thus altered is drawne into the next adioyning arteries and so conueyed into the great Artery to contemperate the intense and sharp heat of the bloud in the left ventricle of the heart and to establish and settle the nimble quick motions of the vitall spirits which are a very great cause why some mens wits are so giddy and vnconstant Sometimes it falleth out in great and confirmed diseases of the Liuer when his sanguification This is somewhat strange is decayed or in manner perished that the spleen performeth his office and transmitteth a part of the bloud by him laboured through the spleenicke branch into the veines of the Liuer which through the rootes of the hollow veine and the branches thereof is distributed into the parts of the body for their nourishment euen as the bloud is wont to be distributed which is laboured and confected in the Liuer it selfe But that part of the altered Chylus that before we sayd was drawn into the spleen which it cannot by reason of the thicknesse thereof transforme into profitable iuyce but is altogether why in affects of the Spleen the vrines are often black vnapt for nourishment is poured out part of it into the stomacke part into the Haemorrhoid veines sometimes through the trunke of the gate veine or through the spleenick Arteries it is deriued vnto the Kidneyes whence it is that in diseases of the Spleene the water fals out often to be blacke Wherefore we conclude saith Bauhine that the Spleene is a great helpe to the Liuer for the confecting of blood partly because it maketh blood answerable to his owne Nature partly because it auerteth or draweth aside vnto it selfe the thicker part of the aliment not so fit to make pure blood and by that meanes the Liuer vnburdened of such a clogge performeth his office of sanguification with more facility And thus it may be sayde verie well to purge and defecate the blood and to make it more pure and bright And heerupon the Ancients placed the seate of laughter in the Spleene and Plato saith that the spleen polisheth and brightneth the Liuer like a Looking-glasse that it might make a more cleare Plato representation of the Images of the passions from thence exhibited vnto the soule Aristotle also calleth it a left Liuer and obserueth that those creatures which haue no Spleene haue as it were double Liuers and Galen remembreth in his fourth Book of the Aristotle vse of parts and the 7. chapter that Plato calleth it the expresse Image of the Liuer It is therefore not to bee wondered at if the diseases of the Spleene doe
repeateth againe in the 13. of his Method and to him wee rather listen in this case then to Rhasis for I haue obserued that the guts are seuen times as long as the body of the man whose guts they are and Hippocrates measureth them to be thirteene cubites and The great length of the guts yet that is not all for the manifold girations or convolutions whereinto they are circled do breake the force of any iniected liquor I thinke therefore that such liquors do not reach aboue the blinde gut For proofe heereof saith Laurentius I will tell you that which haply few hitherto haue obserued Let the guts bee dryed and blowne vp a little and poure some water into the gut called duodenum Laurentius his instance that Clisters cannot passe vp to the stomack The values of the guts and it will presently issue out at the right gut but on the contrary if it be powred into the right gut it wil stay in the appendix of the blind gut because it can can get no farther which proueth that in the end of the blind gut there is a value which Nature in great wisedome hath set to hinder the refluence or returne of the excrements and vnprofitable humors such an one as appeareth in the passage of the Choler into the Guts in the vessels of the heart But it will be obiected that Galen in his third booke of the Causes of Symptomes sayeth Obiection That some haue had Clisters so giuen them as they haue beene cast vp by the mouth euen as the foeces or excrements in that miserable disease called Ileos or voluâ—lus Wee answere that Answere and Galen expounded Galen here doth not contradict himselfe for it is one thing to speake of the stomacke when it is well affected and another when it is ill affected For if the stomacke bee well affected the liquor can neuer arise vnto it but if it be ill affected or affamished as in the disease called Boulimos it draweth from below not onely such humours as are iniected by the fundament but also the excrements themselues For as the pined or greedy Liuer draweth from the veines crude and vnconcocted iuyces so is it with the stomacke yea with the mouth The force of hunger for we see what riffe raffe and what odious viands hunger maketh toothsome to such as are pinched therewith Againe if the naturall motion of the guttes bee depraued the circular fibres gathering Another cause that draweth liquor to the stomacke How nourishing Clisters come to the Liuer themselues from belowe vpwarde may make a Clister or other liquor ascend vnto the stomacke If it be obiected that nourishing Clisters are carried vnto the Liuer I answere that they arise not thither either of their owne accorde or by the violence of the liquor iniected but they are drawne by the veines of the mesenterie and thence transported into the Liuer QVEST. VI. Of the Euill Sauour of the Excrements MAny men that are but sleightly seene into the course of Nature doe wonder Of the sauor of excremeÌ„ts much why in a sound body and in a Temperate man the excrements of the Belly become so vnsauourie and abhominably sented because all stench is the consequence of corruption and corruption or putrifaction hath for her efficient cause outward and acquired not inbred heate For whose better satisfaction we say that Physitians acknowledge a double cause of this A double cause of it The efficient cause is heat foetor or stench an Efficient and a Materiall Concerning the efficient they say that our heate though it be one in regard of the subiect yet in different considerations it is diuerse and may be two wayes considered either simply as it is heate or else as it is inbred heate and the instrument of all the functions of the soule As it is heate it continually feedeth vpon and consumeth the moisture as it is inbred it boyleth or concocteth assimulateth and ingendreth so from the same heate doe flow diuerse yea contrary motions Whilest the Chylus is made in the stomacke the naturall or inbred heate insinuateth it selfe equally and a like into all the parts of the matter gathereth together those thinges that are correspondent to our nature and separateth the rest the first are drawn away into the Liuer by the veines of the mesentery but the other which cannot bee assimulated are thrust downe into the great guttes and there as vnprofitable are forsaken by the naturall heate wherefore the heat worketh vpon it no more as it is inbred or direct from the soule but simply as it is heate taking the nature of an outward heate and thence comes the stench Adde hereto the fitnesse of the matter for these superfluities are crude and verie moyst whence comes putrifaction but if the humour bee drawne away the putrifaction is lesse and the sauour not so noysome And this is the only reason why the excrements of a man most temperate haue a worse Why the excrements of men are more stinking then those of other creatures Arist Probleme sect 13. A probleme sauour then those of other creatures because a man vseth very moyste nourishment and very diuerse that is of seuerall kinds and leadeth a life more sluggish and sedentarie other Creatures feede vppon dryer Fother and so their excrements become dryer And this cause Aristotle assigned in his Problemes where asking the question why the excrements of the Belly the longer they are reteined are lesse vnsauourie and on the contrary the vrine the longer it is kept smelleth the stronger he resolueth it thus Because sayeth hee in the long stay the excrements are dryed and so the nourishment of putrifaction is subtracted or drawne away which is not so in the vrine Now the reason of the forme and figuration of the Excrements is because of the Chambers and cels of the Collicke gut wherein it swelleth into round broken peeces QVEST. VII Of the substance and the scite of the guts BEfore we passe from the guts it will not bee amisse to reconcile Galen some different places of Galen concerning their substance In his Bookes of Method he saith that if the guts be wounded or vlcerated What the substance of the guts is they do very hardly ioyne togither againe especially the smaller because their substance is neruous and membranous but in the 14. Booke of the Vse of parts he writeth that the Guts and the stomacke because they are Instruments of concoction haue a fleshy Composition And the same Hippocrates insinuateth in his Aphorismes wher Hippocrates Aphor. 26 sect 4 he saith That if vpon a Dysenterie or bloody Flixe little Caruncles or ragges of flesh doe passe away by seidge it is a mortal signe The trueth is that the substance of the guts is neruous or Certaine places of Galen Hippocrates reconciled sinnowy but yet throughout also replenished with fleshy Fibres so as it may bee saide to be both Membranous and also
exolution or fainting away of the appetitiue Faculty On the contrary in the Dogge-appetite there is no Inanition or emptinesse of the parts but an exquisite sense of suction by reason of a coole and sowre humor there impacted The cause of the dog appetite and it is cured Theorexi that is by drinking of wine as Hippocrates witnesseth Hence therefore it is manifest that the animall appetite is stirred vp in the mouth of the stomack Hippocrates Apho. 21 sect 2 Hippocrates which is endued with so exquisite sense that it is called the Organ or instrument of touching by Hippocrates in his Booke of the Instruments of smelling There remaineth yet one scruple how the appetitiue faculty standing in reference to the sensitiue should haue his seate in the mouth of the stomacke seeing it is of al hands determined Obiection that the seate of all the animall faculties is in the braine The answere is easie and at hand to wit that the faculty it selfe is in the braine but the worke efficacy and action thereof in the stomacke So the faculty of seeing is in the braine but the sight is accomplished Answere in the eye The moouing Faculty is likewise in the braine yet is the Muscle the immediate organ of voluntary motion If any man obiect that the Liuer is the seate of the appetetiue faculty wee answere that Obiect the appetite residing in it is concupiscible and without sence and not sensitiue at all But we must not there forget that though this appetite of the stomacke bee with sence yet it is Answere not ioyned with knowledge or discretion Caution QVEST. IX Of the scituation and consent of the vppermost mouth of the stomacke THE difference or controuersie concerning the scite of this Orifice is neither light nor vnprofitable because the resolution thereof stinteth the strife among the Physitians concerning the application of Topicall or locall medicines All men doe agree that it inclineth rather to the left hand then to the right but the question is whether it bee nearer the spine of the backe or the gristle and blade of the breast Some thinke that Nature framed this gristle to be a defence for it and for no other cause The scite of the vpper orifice and therefore hath placed it there-under for say they those that vomit or reach for it doe finde a paine at this gristle and none at the spine or racke of the backe And Hippocrates conceiueth that the extuberation or distention of the stomacke at the orifice is not backeward but forward whereas he sayth That the repletion of the stomacke is a direction for broken ribbes Wee with Galen doe assigne the place of this orifice to bee in the left part toward Hippocrates Lib. de articulâ—s sect 3. the spine not that it lyeth or resteth vpon it as the gullet doeth but because it commeth nearer to the spine then to the breast-blade And therefore it is that when the gullet or the vpper orifice are affected we thinke it fit to apply locall medicines both to the back-part Where to apply local medicines and to the fore-part That that was propounded concerning the paine of them that reach to vomit and the direction for the ribbes is to be referred to the bottome and not to the vpper mouth of the stomacke for as we haue obserued the meate which wee eate is not conteyned in his mouthes or orificies but in his cauitie which wee doe not deny doeth rather leane to the breast-blade then to the spine But the reason why the breast bone is payned when the vpper orifice is affected is The reason of the paine at the breast bone when the mouth of the stomack is affected meerly Anatomicall the midriffe being tyed to the bone and the mouth of the stomacke adhaering to the large passage made in the midriffe for his conueyance thereout and therfore the breast-blade is payned by this continuity because paines are rather felt in the extreamities or ends then in the middest as is to bee seene in streatched membranes Concerning the sympathy or consent of this orifice with the heart and membranes of the brain Hippocrates and Galen are very plentifull for this mouth being affected the syncope or The consent of the mouth of the stomack with the heart and the braine sounding the exolution or fainting of the spirits and such like symptomes doe ouertake vs as when the heart it selfe suffereth violence whence this part amongst the ancients as wee sayd before is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In wounds of the head the skull being either broken or sâ—iuered and the Dura meninx or thicker membrane of the braine exposed or layde open to the ayre which is vncouth or strange vnto it the Patient presently vomiteth yellow and Why vomitings follow the wounds of the braine Galen Aeruginous or greene choler because the stomack by reason of societie is drawne into consent and sympathizeth with the membrane as well because of the similitude and likenesse of the substance as also of the community of vessels which are the chiefe causes of consent or sympathy as Galen obserueth in his Commentaries vpon the first section of the 3. Booke of Hippocrates Epidemia QVEST. X. Whether the Chylus be made by the heat or by the forme of the Stomacke and why the stomack doth not breede foure substances and excrements as well as the Liuer THE remouing of these two obstacles and dissolution of the doubts arising in them shall neede no great curiosity the first wee will determine thus The Chylus is formed not so much by the power of the heate as by the ingenite property of the stomack True it is that all concoction is accomplished by Why the stomacke is incompassed with warme parts the help and assistance of heate and therefore Nature hath prouided that the stomacke should be cherished and comforted on euery side aboue and below on the right hand and on the left before and behinde but this concoction belongeth not to the heate as it is heate for by that reason fiery and aguish heate which corrupteth all thinges should be the cause of concoction but as it is the instrument of the soule But that which wee call chylification or making of the Chylus proceedeth alone from the forme and proprietie of the stomacke because in other parts sauing this the naturall heate though it be very strong A double reason why the stomack breedeth not 4. substances and intense yet doth not chylifie Now why the stomacke as the Liuer doeth not beget or breede foure kinds of substances there may bee a double reason assigned one from the matter another from the efficient The Efficient or working cause is naturall heate which if it be very strong it powerfully The first froÌ„ the efficient and effectually or really separateth Hetrogenia that is partes that are vnlike or of different natures But all men know that the Liuer is so much hotter then
by some arguments It is most certaine that in the Liuer there are ingendred with the blood three kinde of excrements one thinne and more ayrie which swimmeth aloft and is called Choler another thicker and more earthy answering to the lees of wine the third waterie and whaey The Choler because his acrimony is more prouoking is first of all sent aside the melancholly iuyce as being more myrie and impure needes the more forcible expurgation for this expurgation it was necessarie there should be some receptacle and that not far distant from the place of concoction This receptacle is neither the stomacke nor the guts nor the Kidneyes nor the braunches of the hollew veine it remaineth therefore that it must bee the Spleene which receiueth a notable splenicke branch from the trunke of the gate veine and the lower partes of From the coulor and taste the Liuer An argument hereof is the couler of the spleen which is almost in all creatures blacke or brownish as also sowre to taste now such as the couler is of any part such is the humor that hath dominion therein Moreouer that the Spleene is ordained for the drawing and purging of the lees of the blood these things doe sufficiently witnesse because it is most subiect to obstructions and 2 2. Argument schirrous tumors not by reason of his substance for it is rare and fungous like a fast sponge or a smooth pumie-stone not by reason of his vessels which are very large wherefore by reason of the humor contained therein which if it were thin would neyther beget obstructions Why the spleen is subiect to obstructions scirrhous Tumors Galen nor such scirhous hardnesses This Galen teacheth in the 13. booke of his Method The substance sayeth hee of the Liuer is very liable to the scirrhus as Naturally conteining some myrie and grosse iuyce the substance of the spleene is more rare and open then that of the Liuer but yet is oftner afflicted with scirrhous tumors because of a kind of Aliment wherewith it is refreshed And againe in his 5. Booke of the Faculties of simple medicines The Spleene hath ample passages From whence then proceed these frequent obstructions but from the grosse and foeculent blood In respect of this thicke humor Galen in his 5. Booke de sanitate tuenda sayth That the Spleene is helped by the exercise of the vpper and lower partes to attenuate Plutarch it And in Plutarch Orchomenes the Lacedemonian was very spleeniticke yet hee so exercised himselfe in running that at length he obtayned the prize in a race Furthermore that the spleene is the receptacle of foeculent blood may thus be demonstrated If the spleene bee obstructed this muddy blood floweth presently backe vnto the 3 3. Argument Liuer and infecteth that which is pure and laudable with his couler and hence the habite of the body becommeth melancholy and the patient ouertaken with the blacke Iaundise The cause of the black and yellow iaūdise euen as when the passage of gall is obstructed the choler returneth into the Liuer whereupon the whole body becommeth yellow in a yellow Iaundise For this cause I thinke it was that the Ancientes placed the seate of laughter in the Spleene for it is a knowne disticke Cor sapit ac pulmo loquitur fel continet Iras Splen ridere facit cogit amareiecur The seate of wisedome is the Heart the Lungs our Tongues doe moue The Gall our Rage the Spleene our Mirth the Liuer holds our Loue. And the Diuine Plato aluding hereto writeth that the Spleene is placed next vnto the Plato Liuer to keepe it alwayes pure and bright and shining like a mirrour fitte to returne the Images of those things that light vpon it But there are many things obiected against the trueth of this opinion which it is very reasonable we should answere and dissolue If the Spleene had beene ordained for the drawing Obiections and purging of the melancholy iuyce then Nature would haue prouided some passages to leade it from the Liuer there should haue beene also some cauity to receiue it and some wayes by which it might be thrust forth So there are certaine passages of the gall dispersed through the whole body of the Liuer and hollow like Arteries which leade the choler from the Liuer there is also a notable cauity in the bladder recieuing it wayes by which it is thrust downe into the duodenum In like manner Nature for the vrine prouided the emulgent vesselles to leade it from the hollow veine the membranous cauities of the Kidneyes to receiue it and the vreters and bladder to expell and auoyde it but for the melancholy iuyce there are no proper and peculiar passages to leade it to the Spleene no cauity or hollownesse in the Spleene to receiue and conteine it nor any wayes whereby it might be auoyded and therefore the Spleene is not ordained for the drawing and expurgation of this humor That there is no pipe passage or vessell appointed for the transportation of these lees of the blood may be proued thus Nature is so prouident that as soon as sanguification is perfected she prouideth that the noysome and heterogenie parts should bee purged and separated from the laudable blood that it might not bee adulterated with their contagion But if the melancholy iuyce should passe away by the splenicke braunch this councell and law of Nature should be vtterly ouerthrowne because it must needs passe through the trunke of the Gate-veine and defile with his slimy muddines all the braunches that belong to the stomacke the kall and the neighbor parts Neither can the Spleene be a fit receptacle for this melancholy iuyce because in it there are no hollow veines whereas this thicke excrement would occupy a greater place then a thinne Finally there are no passages by which these lees might be thrust forth for it is not returned into the hemorrhoidall veines nor into the bottome of the stomacke because if it were thrust into the hemorrhoidall veines then all men should be trobled with hemorroids because all men haue this foeculent blood adde hereto that the blood that floweth by these veines is thinne and purple not blacke and thicke Againe if the Spleene should belch out the reliques of this foeculencie into the bottome of the stomacke it should at length bee auoyded either by vomit or by siege and so we should continually haue sowre vomits or eructations and black stooles These and such like are the arguments by which the aduersaries of Galens opinion doe Answeres to the former arguments contend against him But their blunt weapons will not fasten in the flesh Nulla sequitur de vulnere sanguis For we answere that the splenicke branch is a fit vessell for the conueyance of this melancholy iuyce from which although almost all the veines of the stomacke and the Kall doe arise yet those parts doe not draw into them this impure blood but only the Spleene which by
a kinde of familiarity challengeth it as his proper guest So the kidneyes alone do sucke through their ample vessels the whay not pure but mingled with the blood As for a cauity we doe not thinke it necessary in the spleene because there are an infinite number of beds and webs of veines and arteries therein in which the slime and muddy blood is boyled and attenuated so in the Liuer there are many of these webbes and yet no cauity as also in the breasts and the testicles Galen in the 4. booke of the vse of Parts Galens obiections and the 6. Chapter asketh the question why there be two Kidneyes and but one bladder and one spleene he answereth himselfe because the serous or whaey humour is in greatest His owne answere quantity the choler lesse and the melancholy least of all The whay thinnest the melancholy Lees thickest and the choler betwixt both And therefore for a little and thicke humor which was hard to be mooued a great and rare organ was most fit but it needed not to be hollow because the melancholy iuice was not sodainly to bee remooued but by degrees Why there is no notable cauity in the Spleene and length of time to be changed and altered Now if there be any reliques of this melancholy bloode who will deny that it is auoyded by the Hemorrhoidall veines at the seige or by the veinall vessell into the bottome of the stomacke Neither doth it hence follow that the stooles should be alwaies blacke or the vomits sowre because a little quantity of this foeculent blood by the heate of the inward parts may bee digested and spent in a vapour as the excrements of the bones the gristles other parts But if it abound as it hapneth in melancholy men then the excrements of the belly the bladder and the hemorroid veines appeare blacke T is true indeede that sometimes a right thin and purple bloode passeth away by the Hemorrhoides because the Leeches sucke that which is thin the thicker setling because of the streightnesse of the wound or els we say that there are two kinds of Hemorrhoids External and internall Hemorrhoids the one externall the other internall the internall arise from the splenick branch and the externall from the Iliack the first do euacuate ill disposed and foeculent bloode the other do empty the turged and full veines and therefore the bloode that passeth from them is pure and lawdable QVEST. XVI By what wayes the Melancholy iuice passeth from the Spleene to the bottome of the stomacke and for what vse ALmost all Physitians do agree that a part of the Melancholy humor is discharged into the stomacke but by what passages and to what end they cannot so well accord Auicen thought that it is carried vnto the mouth of the stomacke by the Coronary veine before it enter into the Spleene Auicens opinion T is a strange thing saith he that the light choler should be sent downewarde vnto the guts to redeeme the stomacke from his acrimony and the heauie and dull Melancholy should rise vpward to the mouth of the stomacke for the commodity thereof Galen seemeth to haue thought diuersly concerning this matter In the third Booke of Natural Galens Faculties he writeth that it passeth from the Spleene vnto the Kall thence into the guts and by them to the pylorus and at length to the bottome of the stomacke In his Bookes of the vse of Parts he openeth a nearer way to wit the Vas breue venosum that is the short or venall vessell reached from the vppermost branch neere the spleene to the bottome of the stomacke In his Booke of the Dissection of Veines and Arteries hee affirmeth that this short vessell is not found in all creatures For mine owne part saith Laurentius I haue alwaies obserued it neuer to be wanting This passage therfore being so short and conspicuous is most What wee ought to thinke of it like to be ordained to conuey a part of the Melancholy iuice which is like vnto the Lees of Wine into the bottome of the stomacke which could not be mittigated and attenuated by the power of the Spleene Yet I will not deny but that when this short vessel is stopped the grosse iuice returneth into the splenicke branch and from it sometimes into the Coronary veine of the stomacke sometimes into the Hemorrhoidall and somtimes into the Why the Melancholy humor returneth into the bottome of the stomack veynes of the Mesentery But why should this melancholy iuice bee sent backe into the bottome of the stomacke the common and true opinion is that it is done to stirre vp appetite for it is cold and sowre now all cold things because they astringe or binde and corrugate or contract the mouth of the stomacke doe prouoke appetite So Hippocrates in Epedimtis saith That water is deuouring and melancholy men are great eaters Auicen thought Cold thinges prouoke appetite how Hippocrates Auicen Galen that this melancholy did not onely by his astriction stirre vppe appetite but also further retention and concoction and of the same minde is also Galen in the 5. booke de vsu partium It streightneth the stomacke contracteth it into it selfe and maketh it streightly to embrace the meate and to retaine it till it be concocted If it be obiected that if it stirre vp the appetite Nature should haue implanted the venall Obiection vessell into the mouth of the stomacke which wee determine to bee the seate of appetite We answere that it is not so placed by the prouidence of Nature least continually Answer gnawing and prouoking the mouth of the stomacke it should induce a perpetuall and rauenous appetite By the benefit and help of this branch those who are diseased with a quartane How Quartane agues are often eased Ague who for the most part haue it very large are much eased by vomits whether they come of themselues or are procured by Art both before and after the Poroxisme or fit especially in the declination of the disease This same branch also is the cause vvhy in Quartanes not onely the Spleene is affected but also the mouth of the stomacke yea almost The stomack ilâ— affected in quartanes in all diseases which proceede from Melancholy the Stomacke beareth a part of the burthen QVEST. XVII How those that are splenitick are purged by Vrine and by what wayes those purgations passe THat all splenitick and melancholy persons do abound with Vrine as well Hippocrates calleth the Melancholie humor water the authority of Hippocrates as also reason and experience doe perswade Hippocrates calleth the Melancholy iuyce Aquam that is Water in his fourth Booke de Morbis where he saith both the man and the woman haue foure kinde of moistures Flegme Blood Choler and Water And in his Booke degenitura there are foure kindes of moistures Blood Choler VVater Flegme By water all Interpreters vnderstand the melancholy humour
exasperated vpon the eating of meate as when the Kidneyes are inflamed the distention of the stomacke and guts do encrease it Againe the paine of the Kidneyes beginnes dully that of the Collicke is alwayes a cutting and a sharpe paine Obiection out of Hippocrates If it be obiected that Hippocrates in his Booke de internis affectibus affirmeth that the pain of the Kidneyes is sharpe we may answere out of Galen that there is a double kinde of dulnesse the first is occasioned by the Tartnes of the humor or sharpenesse and asperitie of Answere out of Galen that which is contained imagine it to be grauell and both these make the paine somwhat acute or stinging the other is by reason of the waight when the Kidneys are oppressed with abundance The paine which proceedeth from Tartnes and acrimony is both in the generation and also in the expulsion of that which offendeth that which is from the weight taketh vp all the time betwixt the generation and the expulsion Or thus the paine of the 2 2. Answere Stone is dull whilst it resteth in the Kidney and acute when it mooueth into or toward the Vreter There are also other Nephriticall Symptomes for the thigh that is on the same side wherein the stone lies is as it were benummed or asleepe which is not so in the Collick paine wherein the vomitings loathings of meate and distastfull belchinges are more frequent and greeuous and so much of the symptomes Secondly these paines are distinguished by those thinges that are auoyded for in the Another meanes to distinguish these paines collicke the excrements are more obstinately retained that not so much as a little winde can finde passage but in the Nephriticall paine the vrine is rather suppressed In the collicke paine the vrines are thinner in the beginning and afterward become more thick and if any winde or Flegme be auoyded the paine is either mitigated or else ceaseth but the nephritical is not appeased til the stone be auoided Finally those thinges that are taken inwardly or applied outwardly do distinguish these paines Now the stone of the Kidneyes is knowne or discerned from that of the bladder by The propriety of the paine by the scituation and by the dulnesse The bladder is placed in the Hypogastrium How the stone of the Kidnies is distinguished from that of the bladder the Kidneyes in the Loynes the generation of the stone in the bladder is without any sense of paine because of the largenesse and capacitie of the bladder in the kidneyes it is engendred with paine because of the narrownesse and streightnesse of the Kidney In the stone of the bladder the vrine is euermore suppressed not so in the stone of the Kidneyes because there are two of them that if one bee ill affected the other might serue the turne Againe the Strangury and the Tenesmus that is the pissing by drops and a vaine desire of going to the ground do alwayes accompany the stone of the bladder because of the vicinity or neighborhood of the right gut which is not so in the stones of the Kidneyes Some there are which make a difference betweene them in regarde of the grauell because that of the Kidneyes is redder that of the bladder whiter the stone also of the Kidneyes The grauell of the Kidnies red and that of the bladder white is softer that of the bladder harder But this is not alwayes true for the hardnesse and heate of grauel are to be referred to the power or efficacy of the efficient and the condition of the matter And so according to the degree of heate the grauell is eyther white or yellow or blacke and according to the condition of the humour when they are made of phlegme they are ash-coloured and red when they are made of blood But I may seeme here to haue grazed beyond my teather I therefore returne The cause of the stupor of the thigh in the paine of the stone out of Langius Iacotius There are two symptomes which follow the Nephritical paine a stupor or sleepines in the Thigh on the affected side and a Vomiting The cause of this stupor the learned Langius in his Epistles and Iacotius in his Commentaries in Coacas praenotiones of Hippocrates doe referre to the repletion of the veines The large vesselles say they of the hollow veine and the great arterie as they discend downward doe lye vpon the ridge of the backe and from them there be notable branches scattered vnto the Kidneyes and the thighes in whose repletion which happeneth when the Kidneyes the Vreters or the emulgent vessels are obstructed the nerues and the muscles are straightned and thence that stupor or sleepinesse Confuted proceedeth But this reason seemeth not to me very Anatomicall for the stone in the kidneyes doth not cause the veines so to strut that they should presse the muscles because that many which are wasted with a consumption of the Lungs or some other part whose veins are exhausted doe notwithstanding in fits of the stone feele this dulnesse or stupidity in their thighes or legges Adde hereto that those that are plethoricall whose veines are turgid to the outward appearance haue yet no such stupidity in the legges or armes Wee A double cause of the stupidity assigned must therefore finde out some other cause of this sleepinesse and I thinke that it is double the first is the compression of the muscle called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vpon which both the kidnyes do rest which also all Anatomists doe obserue to bee inserted into the inner part of the thigh and appointed to bend the same The other reason is the compression of the nerue which is diuersified into all the muscles of the thigh and this compression is made by the hardnesse and waight of the stone for while the stone is small and but a growing this sleepines hapneth not Now the reason why in the fit of the stone there is so great a subuersion or turning of Why the stomacke is subuerted in the fits of the stone the stomacke that the Patient loatheth all meates and presently casteth vp whatsoeuer hee receiueth is the sympathy or consent betweene the stomacke and the kidneyes and the cause of this sympathy which is simple is not to be referred to their vicinitie or neighbourhood because there is a good distance betweene them not vnto the similitude or likenes of their kindes or substances for the stomacke is membranous and the kidneyes fleshy not vnto the society or entercouse of their operations for they are not occupyed about one the same labor it is therefore to be referred to the communion and continuation of their vesselles and membranes For there are certaine small nerues which are carried from the stomack nerue to the kidney and the outward coate inuesting the kidneyes which is commonly called fascia or the swath hath his originall from the Peritonaeum or rim of the belly which all men
know is continued with the bottom of the stomacke QVEST. XX. Whether the bladder doe drawe the Vrine COncerning the Tractiue Retentiue and Expulsiue faculties of the Bladder in respect or reference to the vrine there are some small difficulties which had Whether the bladder haue any tractiue faculty Galen neede to be made plaine And first there may bee question made of a Tractiue faculty for Galen sometime alloweth sometime denyeth it In the third Booke de natural facult and the fift de vsu part he writeth that both the bladders of the gall and of the vrine haue a proper power to draw their owne excrement And this the structure or frame of the bladder doth also conuince for it appeareth to be wouen of three sorts of fibres right oblique and transuerse And in the 7. Chapter of the 5. Book Galen de vsu part The Bladder sayeth Galen as well that which receiueth the vrine as that which receiueth the Choler because both of them doe draw their proper excrements pure and segregated from the rest do both of them by due right make claime vnto other vesselles which should conuay nourishment vnto them Aristotle in the 15. Chapter of the third Booke de histor Animal Aristotle sayeth That after death no humour falleth into the bladder but whilst men are aliue not onely humour but also dry recrements doe passe downe of which stones are ingendred Nowe if the whay did only discend and were not drawn why should it not discend also in dead bodies Galen in the 6. Booke de locis affectis seemeth to be of a contrary opinion For searching Galen into the nature of the disease called Diabetes that is an exceeding fluxe of vrine and the causes thereof he affirmeth that the bladder doth not draw the vrine vnto itselfe But I vnderstand The cause of Diabetes Galen expounded Galen that where he sayth in the Diabetes The bladder draweth no whay vnto itselfe his meaning is that the cause of the Diabetes is not to be referred to the Tractiue power of the bladder neither that it is at all any affection of the bladder but rather a symptome of the exceeding strength of the Traction of the Kidneyes and of the weaknes of their retention and therefore in that disease the bladder draweth not so great a quantity of vrine but the hot and boyling Kidneyes draw more whay then they are able to conteyne whence either of it owne accord it falleth through the vreters into the bladder or is thrust downe by violence But if all things stand in good order according to the lawes of Nature then there is no reason but to think that the vrine is drawne by the vreters and the Bladder Neither doe I How the bladder is nourished thinke that the bladder is nourished by that excrement considering that from the Hypogastricke branch there are many small rillets of veines and arteries dispersed through both his Coates QVEST. XXI Of the Retention and Excretion of the Vrine whether it be accomplished by a Natural or by an Animal faculty THE proper vse of the Bladder is to retayne the Vrine to a certaine time and afterward to auoyde it but by what power it doth this Animall or Naturall there lyes the controuersie Some conceite that both the actions as well Retention excretion are natural actiōs the Retention as Expulsion are Naturall because there is the same reason of both the bladders of gall and of vrine but the bladder of gall reteineth and expelleth onely by the faculty which we call Naturall Adde hereto that the triple kinde of fibres which are in both the bladders doe perswade vs that there is a threefold Naturall action in them and not an Animall On the contrary it may bee demonstrated that both That they are animall these actions are Animall on this manner The Retention is made by Animal instruments and therefore the action is Animall this Animall instrument is a muscle Now we know that the necke of the bladder is compassed about with a sphincter muscle who playes the Porter and stoppeth the gate least the Vrine should passe away without our good pleasure That the Expulsion is Animal is witnessed as by other arguments so by this that according to our arbitrary wil it is either flower or quicker weaker or stronger as also because it is not acomplished without the help of the muscles of the Abdomen Galen in his first Book de locis affectis and 6. Chapter stinteth this strife and sayth that the action is mixt the Retention Galen Animall and voluntarie as being performed by the helpe of a muscle the Excretian Naturall which is vndertaken and performed by the expulsiue faculty For my owne What our resolution is part I thinke that both actions as well the Retention as the Expulsion as partly Naturall partly Animall but the Retention more Animall and the Expulsion more Naturall The Vrine is retained in the bottom of the Bladder by the help of the oblique fibres now that Retention is naturall but beside it is retayned also at our pleasure by the helpe of the sphineter muscle and this action is meerely Animall The vrine is Expelled by the ingenite power The vrine of the Bladder whereby it is prouoked to auoyde that which is noysome or grieuous vnto it this Excretion is altogether Naturall Again the Vrine is Expelled at our pleasures by the help of the muscles of the Abdomen pressing the Hypogastrium or water-course and some thinke that those small muscles of the Abdomen called Pyramidales or succenturiati that is spirie or assistant muscles were ordained by Nature to further the excretion of this humour and therefore both these actions are mixed Some will obiect that excretion can be no way naturall because all naturall actions being perpetuall and indesinent the vrine should bee continually auoyded Galen answereth Obiection Answere out of Galen that all vrine is not the obiect of the expulsiue faculty but that onely which either fretteth or streatcheth that is which is offensiue either in quantity or in quality and so much concerning the Bladder now follow the Paps QVEST. XXII Of the action and vse of the Breasts or Paps ALL men I think are resolued that there is in the Breasts an in-bred faculty of making Milke This onely is questionable how they which are but kernels The question should performe an officiall or common action which is accomplished by alteration and concoction seeing Galen denyeth vnto these glandules all action and yeeldeth vnto them onely a vse Now that the Breasts or Paps are Galen The breasts glandules Hippoorates to be reckoned among the glandules their substance and vse doe manifestly declare For their substance it is rare friable and spongy and for their vse Hippocrates in his Booke de Glandulis ascribeth the same vnto the Dugges which other kernelly parts performe where he saith The Vses of the Paps and of the Glandules
subiect to corruption and dissolution For euery singular and particular thing either hath life or is without it if it be without life it is obnoxious to diuers alterations in regard both of the first and second matter whereof it consisteth For the first matter it is alwayes in loue with new formes and therefore most subiect to mutation which the French Poet Salust Salust du Bart. expresseth vnder the comparison of a notorious Strumpet on this manner Or like a Lais whose vnconstant loue Doth euery day a thousand times remoue The general matter of things like a strumpet Who 's scarce vnfoulded from one youths imbraces Yer in her thought another she imbraces And the new pleasure of her wanton fire Stirs in her still another new desire The second matter which consisteth of the Elements because of their intestine discord for they are contraries and from contrariety comes all corruption vrgeth continually the dissolution of the mixed body The Elements themselues whilst they are out of their proper places although they bee naturally linked together yet it is not without a kinde of violence and constraint and therfore doe instantly long to returne into their proper seates But if the body be animated and haue life beside those already named it hath also other A double destiny causes of dissolution bred with it which no art no industry of man can auoyde no not so much as represse so all things which haue any kinde of life especially liuing and mouing creatures are destined to corruption 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is by Nature necessity By Nature By Nat because of the exhaustion or expence of the Primigenie moysture by the Elementary heat and the continuall effluxion of the threefold substance By Necessity because of the permixtion By Necessity of the Aliments and the increase of excrements the suppression whereof maketh an oppression of the partes stableth vp a fruitfull nursery of diseases and finally induceth death it selfe Wherefore Nature whome Hippocrates calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Recta facientem and the Lib. Epidem The prouidence of Nature or rather of the God of Nature An image of immortality ordinary power of God being a diligent and carefull prouider for her selfe hath giuen to euery thing a certaine appetite of eternity which because shee could not performe in the Indiuiduum or particular Creature because of the mortality of their Nature she indeuoured to accomplish by propagation of formes and the species or kinds of things as in the Elements by transmutation of one into another in Minerals by apposition in Creatures by Generation For so euery indiuiduum extending it selfe as it were in the procreation of another like vnto it selfe groweth young againe and becommeth after a sort eternall The father liueth in the sonne and dyeth not as long as his expresse and liuing Image stands vpon the earth To passe by the production of other things the generation of perfect creatures is accomplished The generation of perfect Creatures when the male soweth his seede and the female receyueth and conceyueth it For this purpose Nature hath framed in both sexes parts and places fit for generation beside an instinct of lust or desire not inordinate such as by sinne is super-induced in man but natural residing in the exquisite sense of the obscoene parts For were it not that the God of Nature hath placed heerein so incredible a sting or rage of pleasure as whereby wee are Natural pleasure in generation transported for a time as it were out of our selues what man is there almost who hath anie sense of his own diuine nature that would defile himselfe in such impurities what woman would admit the embracements of a man remembring her nine moneths burthen her painefull and dangerous deliuerance her care disquiet and anxiety in the nursing and education of the infant But all these thinges are forgotten and wee ouertaken with an extasie which Hippocrates calleth a little Epilepsie or falling sicknesse and the holy Scripture veileth vnder the name of a senselesnesse in Lot who neyther perceiued when his daughters lay downe nor when they rose vp Well the History of these parts of generation it is our taske in this Booke to describe ouer which also we could wish we were able to cast a veile which it should bee impiety for any man to remooue who came not with as chaste a heart to reade as wee did to vvrite Howsoeuer that which must needs be done shall be done with as little offence as possible we may The parts therefore of Generation are of two sorts some belong to men some to women The parts of Generation belonging to men for of the other we shall see afterwards are verie many but all conspiring vnto one end which is to exhibite something out of The parts of generation in men themselues which may haue the nature of a Principle by which and out of which a newe man may be generated The Principle exhibited is seed which because it containeth in it selfe the forme and Idea of all the parts for it falleth from them all and beside 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the fatal necessity of life and death stoode in neede of manifold preparation coction and elaboration and therefore the structure of the parts fit for so great and curious a worke is no doubt very exquisite For some of them do onely prepare the seede or as it were rough hew it as putting thereon a rudiment of seed which before was nothing else but an ouerplus of the purer part of blood remaining after assimulation in the particular parts of the bodie This preparation is made in thes permaticall Veines and Arteries whose admirable implications and complications like the wrethed or wormie tendrils of veines do forme as it were a twisted or bedded net wherein the matter is so long retained till it acquire some beginning of alteration from that it was before Other parts there are which boyle it anew as that we call Epididymis or Parastatae others affoord vnto it prolificall vertue whereby it is enabled to produce and generate a thing like vnto it selfe those are the testicles which giue it the true forme of seede others when it is thus perfected leade it downe toward the place of receipt which are called Deferentia or Eiaculatoria vasa albeit I see no great reason for the second name we call them the Leading vessels Others receiue containe and store it vp for necessary vse as the many vesicles or bladderets and those Kernels or Glandules which are called Prostatae scituated at the necke of the bladder of vrine Finallie others deliuer it out and strew it in the seede plat sowe it in the fertile fielde of Nature the wombe of the woman which is called penis the yard or virile member Of all vvhich if but one bee wanting yea defectiue the worke of generation goeth not at all or but lamely forward wherefore we will endeuour to shew
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to grow red for such is the coate where these fleshy fibres are which goe vnto the bottome of the Testicle The Vse of this Membrane is thought to be that whilst it inuolueth the stones as it were within a huske or sheath the spermaticke vessels are closely knit vnto them or that there The vse of the vtter coate might be an infusion of imperfect seede into the Testicles out of the vessels or rather that from the Testicles some force or faculty might reach vnto the vessels The second or inner proper coate of the Testicles called by Vesalius and Archangelus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it immediately encompasseth the Testicle in Latin Albuginea the white The second inner coate of the testicles coate Table 2. ζ table 3. figure 2. u figure 3. Q R S which ariseth from the coate of the spermaticke vessels is white thicke and very strong whence Ruffus Ephesius calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 It immediately inuolueth the substance of the Testicle that it may firme stay and as it were knit together his soft and laxe flesh table 3. figure 3. Ï„ least otherwise it should haue beene too loose and so haue proued vnprofitable as also by his interposition as it were of a meane or middle nature the harder vesselles might more fitly grow and apply to the softer substance of the testicle The Testicles are round of an ouall figure saith Laurentius or like egges depressed or flatted Their figure somewhat on either side and they hang obliquely or sidelong because of the vesselles which grow vnto them and because of the protuberation or bunching out of the Parastatae A note of lasciuious men Aristotic Galen Pollux The right hotter as if they were two small stones which protuberation in lasciuious men is not vnusuall The vpper bunching part is called by Aristotâ—e Galen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the head the lower which is blunter and larger is called the bottome by Pollux 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The right is the hotter because of his vessels which transfer from the hollow veine and the great arterie more pure and sprightfull blood vnto it it is thought also to be more bodden or embossed and the seede on that side is thought to be better concocted albeit Vesalius denyeth any difference who doeth not conceiue that the procreation of Males and Females dependeth vppon the greater or lesser implication of these substances Yet Hippocrates calleth the right 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is 6 6. Epid sect 4. the Male Testicle and the lef 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the female Testicles which is fuller of seede then the other but that more weake and waterish hauing most of his matter from the emulgent whence it is that the Nature of women seemeth to be more intent vppon generation then that of man euen from the very beginning witnesse the childish disports of young Girles in making of Babies Nursing and lying in as we say and such like pastimes wherein they The reason of young Girles disports are occupied euen from their infancy These Testicles being ioyned by the interuening of membranes do hang down from the sharebones and the yarde The substance of the Testicles is glandulous white milky soft laxe or loose in men and spongious because of many smal veines table 3. fig. 3. u u dispersed through their bodies Their substance but yet there appeareth no cauity or hollownes in them They haue on each side one muscle and that a long one table 2. Ψ table 3 figure 2. χ and slender beginning at the hanch bone or rather from a strong ligament which runneth Museles from the hanch to the share-bone in that place where the transuerse muscles of the lower belly doe end of which these muscles seeme to be a part and they get out by the out-let of The conâ—nxion and original of these muscles the Tendons of the oblique muscles and outward neere the leskes they grow to the vessels which attaine vnto the Testicles and vnto the heades of the Testicles themselues Sometimes from the forepart of the share-bone there are certaine fleshy fibres communicated vnto them so that they may be obserued to haue as they haue alwayes in Apes a double originall By the benefite of these muscles the Testicles which are pendant are suspended Cremasteres or hung whence they are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they should not bee a burthen to the spermatick Their vse or seed vessels as we touched before Moreouer in copulation or coition they draw them back that the seed-through becomming shorter the seed may more easily and readily be supplyed And Galen in his fourth booke de vsu partium and the 14. Chapter sayeth that they partake of voluntary motion For their nourishment and life the Testicles receiue matter from the spermaticke table Their vessels by which they liue 2 â— veines and arteries How then may some say are they nourished with bloud I answere as the Paps are nourished with Milke for their bloud is not red but turned into Milke and Seed as also the bones are nourished with marrow For all the parts of the body are nourished with bloud either red or turned into a substance more conuenieÌ„t for the part which it is to nourish A reasonable nerue also they haue from the rib branch tab 6. lib. 2. fig. 1. iii of the sixt paire sometimes also two other nerues ariue vnto them from the 21. coniugation of the marrow of the loynes that hanging out of the body they might not yet bee depriued of exquisite sence which after being ioyned to the spermaticall vessels are carried downward and implanted into the coates of the Testicles The vse of the Testicles is for that without them neither can seede be ingendered not The vse of the Testicles any absolute Creature perfectly generated by their inbred faculty to giue to the seede not so much the colour for it falleth not into the substance of the Testicles as Vesalius and Laurentius do suppose it doth as the very form generating power and that so strong and vigorous that a perfect and absolute Creature out of it may bee generated which power in men is the cause of virilitie and in a woman of woman-hood or muliebritie Moreouer by reason of this faculty the Testicles are esteemed the prime instruments of generation and also by some principall parts of the body They adde also to the body much strength and heate as appeareth by Eunuches whose Their conseÌ„t with other parts temperament substance habit and dispositions are all altered as wee shall heare hereafter and that because of the great consent of the vpper parts with these Testicles mentioned by Hippocrates in his second Book Epidem and the first section in these words When the Testicles doe swell vpon a Cough it putteth vs in mind of a sympathy and consent there is between the Chest
as wel for the establishment thereof in the act of generation as also that it might be more fit to meete with the womans lap and yet no hinderance to the actions of other parts And because it was not necessary there should The Figure be more of them then one it is placed alone in the midst Long it is tab 4. fig. 1 2 round but not exactly for the vpper side of it which they call the back is somewhat broader and endeth in a dudgen or blunt point The length and thicknesse of it is diuerse as well in respect of the kinde or species as of the particular creature or indiuiduum In respect of the The dimensions kinde it is of such a length and magnitude as the necessity of the kinde requireth for procreation but in men shorter then in many other creatures because men doe vse aduersam non auer sam venerem Of the indiuiduum or particular because it is formed commonlie according to the proportion of the members vet sometimes it is large in a little man because The cause of the largenes of the yard Galen of the aboundance of the portion of the fathers seede of which it is framed for the seede falleth from euery part of a mans bodye and carrieth in it power of generating that part from whence it fell Although Galen in his sixt Booke de locis affectis towards the end writeth that continence makes it to encrease at least in thicknes It is thought also it wil be How to make it long longer if the Nauill-strings Table 4. fig. 7. V Y X bee not close knit by the Midwife when the childe is new borne and that because of a Ligament which commeth to the Nauill from the bottome Tab. 4 fig. 7 X of the bladder which they call Vrachos for the straighter that is tyed vnto the Nauell the more the bladder and the partes adioyning are drawne vpward That part of the yard which hangeth out of the Abdomen is couered with a cuticle and a skin not very thicke which is laxe or loose when it hangs but in erection is stretched equall The coats to his length and knit vnto it at the lower part of the glans or nut it is also couered with a fleshy membrane which heere becommeth neruous There is no fat betweene the coates least the member should grow by that meanes to great and so his action be hindered or to soft which would hinder erection It hath two parts the one next to the belly which is the more principal and hangeth not out and it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is below the commissure or ioyning of the share bones The parts of it to the middest of which it is fast knit in the Perinaeum that is the space betweene the cods and the fundament with strong Ligaments and Muscles and rising vpward vnder the testicles appeareth round aboue the scrotum or cod The other part of the yard is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and hangeth downe without the body from the vpper part of the share-bone if it be flaccid or if it grow strong and rigid it is raised vpward and so stands commonly so farre from the body as the necke of the wombe is in length inward that so it may yeeld seede vnto the very orifice of the wombe for the propagation of mankinde The structure of this member is such as is fittest for his vse and the necessity of Nature The structure Why not a bone It is not bony as in a Dogge a Woolfe and a Fox for so it would not be a pleasure but a great troble to the other sexe besides being alwayes rigid or stiffe it woulde haue beene both vncomely and haue hindered many actions and postures or positions of the body It is not gristly or Cartilaginous for then it could neither haue beene distended for a Gristle Cartilage hath no cauitie neither could it haue beene soft and pliable It is not of the Nature of a veine for then it could not so soone haue beene filled and Veine emptyed againe as also for that the simple coate of a veine would not haue endured any strong streatching It is not of the nature of an Arterie although that haue a thicke and hard coate because Artery of the continuall pulsation vpon which a man cannot lay a law when he pleaseth It is not neruous because Nerues haue no manifest cauitie neither are they naturally Nerue dilated beside that the softnes would haue hindered the tension or erection It is not a Ligament although that would haue been fit for tension or erection because Ligament then it should haue had no cauity and being beside without sence it would not haue been capable of pleasure It is not a Tendon because they haue no cauity and are beside softer then Ligaments Tendon and so not so fit for erection Much lesse could it well be made of flesh or glandules or muscles or membranes It was therefore requisite that some other peculiar substance should be found out such as was not elsewhere in the whole bodie that should be hard and hollow that without difficultie or inconuenience might successiuely at conuenient times according to the presence or absence of the spirits bee raysed vp or againe sinke or settle downe and of so exquisite sence beside to breede that pleasure whereby man is prouoked to rush into so obscoene a peece of buisinesse Of such sort and structure therefore there are two bodies table 1 figure 2. ii table 4. figure 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 7. 9. A B How the yard is construed which together with the Cannell or passage doe make the yarde They are hard neruous and like ligaments on either side one arising from the lower part of the share-bone table 4. figure 2. 3. C C where it is thicke and round the vpper part of the Coxendixe or hanch as well that hauing a substance partaking somewhat of a bone The 2. bodies the yarde might bee better disposed to rigiditie as also hauing his originall for a stable body it might bee kept stable and straight in the performance of his action to which it is by nature designed These bodies are on the outside round on the inside plaine and below at their original are diuided table 4. figure 4. and 5. ◠E the two bodies and o the canale or pipe that they may yeeld way vnto the passage which commeth from the Bladder by and by they are carried vpward and about the middle of the share-bone they are ioyned together tab 4 fig. 4. 5. F yet so as they seeme to bee distinguished by a white Line running in the middest of them if the yarde bee out ouerthwart table 4. figure 4. From thence they are returned downward to the Nut table 4. figure 4. 7. 9. D and doe inwardly end in an acute angle and together with the canale or pipe doe fashion out the length of the yarde
very notable which ascendeth vnder the share-bone through the middle bifurcation to the coate of the yarde and from thence runneth diuersly dispersed to his muscles and to his whole body togither with the arteries through his back as farre as to the Nut or glans to giue it a more exact sence especially the Nut where it is of most vse to stirre vp pleasure in the act of generation In Ganglia what they are these Nerues hapneth that tumor which we call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a knotty tumor of a sinew resisting the finger that presseth it yet not dolorous which ganglia here are the cause that when the yarde is erected stiffe like a Rams horne a Falopius speaketh it is not distended beyond his ordinary magnitude but onely groweth full and turgid Finally the vpper part of the yarde is carnous or fleshy table 4. figure 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 7. 9. D The glans or nu of the yarde and looketh alwaies as if it were swollen and indeede it hath a greater compasse then any part of the whole trunke as Archangelus calleth it of his body that like the bottome of a glasse Still or cupping glasse it might gather more heate vnto it selfe then any other part It is equall smooth and turbinated that is broad at the basis or bottom and growing smaller His figure yet keeping his roundnes euen to the top much like a Turkes cap or turbant and it is called glans or the Nut of the yarde and it is girt with a circle like a crowne It is very soft that it might not offend the wombe somewhat acuminated or sharpned also at the top the better to fit it for the orifice of the matrixe of exquisite sence it is that in the attrition and Substance motion together with the intention of the imagination which is most powerfull in both sexes in the matter of procreation the seede might be more plentifully eiaculated It is couered with a fine membrane produced from that membrane which wee sayed before His mēbrane did encompasse the pipe or Canale and it groweth not vnlike to a mushrum vppon the heads of the two bodies of the yarde It is as we sayed of a spongy substance which yet is not hollow within but somewhat more solid and firme then other ordinary spongy bodies But that it might be kept smooth soft and glib it hath a couering which ariseth from The prepuce or fore-skin the skinne of the yarde brought forward and againe reflected or returned which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Galen in his 15. Booke of the vse of Parts calleth it Cutis epiphysin in Latin praeputium we cal it the fore-skin that part which hangeth ouer the end is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because in coition it is mooued vp and downe that in this attrition it might gather more heate and increase the pleasure of the other sexe Some say it was ordained for ornament also and not without good reason because vpon the more dishonest part God Nature or rather the God of Nature hath put the more honour that is the more couering This fore-skinne in the end of it is sometimes so contracted or drawne together that it cannot be drawne backe nor the Nut discouered without the helpe of a Chyrurgion But when the Nutte is vncouered that it may recouer his couer againe this prepuce is tyed in the lower part with a membranous band or tie which the greekes call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vinculum caninum the Latines frenum in English the bridle Archangelus calleth it a Ligament others will haue it to be made of the extremities or ends of the sinewes and this is it which bridleth or reyneth vp the fore-skinne on the lower side to the toppe of the Nut. It also furthereth the prosusion of seede communicating by the Canale motion and heate to the prostate glandules which conteine the seede ready for eiaculation For oftentimes in lustfull disports or imaginations if this bridle be but lightly moued the seede will incontinently issue foorth euen as after a full meale if a man but touch the end of his throate with his finger the stomacke by reason of the continuity of the parts contracteth it selfe and returneth the crapula or vndigested gobbets into the lap by vomit In the middest of this Nut is a passage or hole through which both the seede and the vrine is powred foorth for it compasseth the common Canale at which place it is larger but presently is contracted againe that the seede hauing there a kinde of momentanie stay or stop might procure more pleasure in this part Wherefore those that labour of the gonorrhaea caused by the acrimony of rotten seed heaped vp in this large place are here tortured with vlcers The vse of it The vse of the Yard is as hath beene saide in the particular parts thereof onely wee will add that the auoiding of vrine was not the cause of the making of this member For we see women make water without it but for procreation Euen as Nature hath ordayned the nose for smelling yet shee vseth it secondarily for purging the mucous excrements of the braine So vpon a second intention this member serueth to deriue away the vrine wherewith otherwise we should lightly defile our selues And thus much shall suffice for the parts of Generation in men wherein I haue bin indeed as particular as the Anatomicall History did require but yet withall hope I shall finde pardon because the Reader may perceiue at least if he haue any knowledge that I haue pretermitted many secrets of Nature which I could and would heere haue somewhat insisted vpon if I had imagined that all into whose hands this worke should come had bin competent and fit Auditors for such kinde of Philosophy CHAP. IX Of the proportion of these parts both in Men and Women IT was the opinion of Galen in his 14. Booke de vsu partium and the 11. Chapter that women had all those parts belonging to generation which men haue although in these they appeare outward at the Perinaeum or interfoeminium in those they are for want of heate reteined within for seeing The same parts of generation in men and women a woman is begotten of a man and perfect also in makind for Natures imperfections are not so ordinary it is reasonable that the substance yea and the shape of the parts in both fexes should bee alike as comming from one and the same set as it were of causes Neither is it so vncouth in Nature that those partes which in some creatures are prominent and apparent should in others be veyled and couered for Moles indeede are not without eyes but haue them lying deeper in their heads and ouercouered whence Virgil saith Aut oculis Captifodere cubilia talpae that is Virgil 1. Georg Or hood-winkt Moales haue dig'd their Bowers So we call
swell Howe this commeth to passe we will now declare but first it must be resolued what that diuine old man meant by dry Coughes not that Cough which is without matter caused either by a bare distemper as when the winde is at the North or by the inequality of the rough Artery or by the simpathy of the sinnewy parts for how could that breede tumors and Apostemations But a Cough with a matter whose cause is either the thinnesse of the matter which the breath cannot intercept as we cough but it slideth downe by the sides of the weazon or else the The wayes by which the humor must pas out of the chest into the testicles thicknes of the same which will not follow the constraint of the chest This matter whither thin or thicke Hippocrates vnderstandeth to be euacuated by Apostemations belowe and especially in the coddes or testicles but all the difficulty is which way this crude matter should passe out of the chest vnto the parts of generation There are three sorts of vessels which goe to the Testicles A Nerue an Artery and a veine all which haue through-passages from the chest to the testicles First of al a notable The way of the Nerue and euident branch of the rib sinnew called Costalis runneth by the sides of the ribs into the Testicles A vaine from the non-parill or vn-mated veine of the brest runneth thorough The way of the Veine the Midriffe and determineth into the veine of the Kidney and the spermaticall veines As for the Artery albeit none do come to the great trunke from the Lunges in whose lappes The way of the Arteire the matter of the cough doth lye yet it is not vnreasonable to thinke that the offending humour may passe by tâ—e venall arâ—ery into the left ventricle of the heâ—rt and from thence into the great Artery and so into his branches by which way â—lso the matter or pus of pleuriticall The passage of matter thorough the left Ventricle of the heart and Peripneumontcall or Empyicall patients descendeth and so is diuersly auoyded by vrine seidge or Apostemations in the lower parts and by this passage also it is more then probable that the matter should fall out of the chest to the testicles QVEST. VI. Of the scituation of the Prostatae COncerning the Glandules called Prostatae Anatomists doe contend That the Prostatae are aboue the sphincter some thinke they are placed beneath the sphincter Muscle others aboue we adhere to the latter For beside the credite of dissection if they were placed below the sphincter then the seede should neuer be spent without the auoyding of vrine also again in the running of the reines the seed could not flow without the water besides the Vrine would alwayes lye vpon these Glandules and fret them with his â—crimony They are therefore placed aboue the sphincter and their inflamation or exulceration breeds the venerious gonorrhaea or running of the reines QVEST. VII Whether the Erection of the yard be a Naturall or an Animall action EVery action according to Galen is Naturall or Animall that he calleth Naturall which is not voluntary so the vitall faculty is Naturall because it is not How manie soâ—ts actions there are Arbitrary The inflation of the virile member is an action because there is in it Locall and Mathematicall motion it must therefore needs be a Natural or an Anmiall or a mixt action To prooue it to be meerely Animall this argument is vrged because all the Animal faculties Imagination Motion and Sense do concurre to the perfection of it For the first That erection is meerely Animal before the distention of this part whether wee wake or sleepe wanton and lasciuious imaginations do trouble vs. Now mens Imaginations when they wake are alwayes voluntary and arbitrary with election and when they sleepe then are their imaginations like those of bruite beasts following the species or Idea and representations of the seede as it pricketh swelleth these parts of generation For euen as in sleepe Flegme stirreth vp in our imaginations The effects of the humours in sleepe similitudes of raine and waters Choler of rage and fury like vnto it selfe Melanlancholy that enemy of the light and demolisher of the principles of life it selfe powreth a cloude of darknesse ouer our minde and representeth to our imaginations similitudes full of terror and feare right so the seede contained in the Prostatae swelling with aboundance by his tickling or itching quality communicated to the braine by the continuity of the sinnewes How venerious imaginations 〈◊〉 sleep are mooued mooueth or stirreth vp images or shaddowes of venerious delights in the fantasies of men wherefore this part or member is not erected without the helpe of the imagination The Sense mooueth the imagination the imagination commandeth the moouing Faculty that obeyeth and so it is puffed vp The moouing Faculty hath the help of four Muscles two of which run along the sides of the member now wee know that all motions of the Muscles is Animall because a Muscle is defined to be an instrument of voluntary motion This inflation hath pleasure also ioyned vnto it but pleasure is not without sence wherefore all these three Animall faculties concurre in erection and therefore it is meerly an Animall action On the contrary that it is a Naturall action may thus bee demonstrated all the causes That it is meerly naturall The instruments of this distention the instruments the efficients and the end are Naturall The Naturall organs or instruments are two ligaments hollow fungous and blacke which though they be called Nerues yet are not voluntary and sensible or feeling sinewes they arise from the hanch and share-bones not from the brayne or marrow of the backe The efficient cause is not our will because erection is not alwayes at our commaundement either to moue or The efficient to appease as we may doe our armes legges and eyes but the efficient cause is heate spirites and winde which fill and distend these hollow bodies with an infinite number of vesselles both veines and arteries dispersed and wouen through them The finall cause is procreation The finall which belongeth to the Naturall not to the Animall faculty Betwixt these two extreames we wil take the middle way and determine that the action of erection is neyther meerely Animall nor meere Naturall but a mixed action In respect of the imagination the sence it is Animall because it is not distended vnlesse some The middle and true opinion that it is a mixt action luxurious imagination goe before and the distention when it is made is alwayes accompanied with a sence of pleasure and delight but in respect of the motion we rather thinke it to be Naturall which yet is somewhat holpen by the Animal For as the appetite which Comparison from the appetite is stirred vp in the vppermost mouth of the stomacke because traction breedes diuulsion
mankinde some there bee that call a woman Animal occasionatum or Accessorium barbarous words to expresse a barbarous conceit as if they should say A A barbarous conceite Creature by the way or made by mischance yea some haue growne to that impudencie that they haue denied a woman to haue a soule as man hath The truth is that as the soule of a woman is the same diuine nature with a mans so is her body a necessary being a first and not a second intention of Nature her proper and absolute worke not her error or preuarication The difference is by the Ancients in few words elegantly set downe when they define a man to be a creature begetting in another a woman a Creature begetting in her selfe The second thing required to perfect generation is the mutuall embracements of these 2. Copulation two sexes which is called Coitus or coition that is going together A principle of Nature whereof nothing but sinne makes vs ashamed Neither are these embracements sufficient vnlesse from either sexe there proccede a third thing by which and out of which a newe man may bee generated The effusion therefore of seeds which are indeede the immediate 3. Emission of seede principles of generation is altogether necessary otherwise it were not a generation but a new Creation These three things therefore must concurre to a perfect generation a distinction of sexes their copulation and an emission of seede from them both CHAP. II. Of the Principles of generation seed the Mothers blood WHatsoeuer is generated saith the Philosopher is begotten out of somwhat and from somvvhat else vvere it as vve said a nevv Creation no Generation Wherfore Two principles of generation the Ancients haue resolued that tvvo principles must concurre to generation Seed the Mothers blood The seed is the principle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the efficient or workman which formeth the Creature and ex quo that is the matter whereof the spermatical parts are generated The blood hath onely the Nature of a matter and passiue principle we therefore vse the Schoole words because they most emphatically expresse the thing for out of this bloud the fleshy partes are generated and both the spermaticall and the fleshy are nourished The Nature of both these principles is very obscure which we will endeuour to make plaine on this manner The Seed is called in Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latine semen Genitura betweene which Aristotle puts a nice difference but Hippocrates takes them promiscuously for the same And so we wil call it Seed and Geniture which we define A body moyst hot frothy and white consisting of the remainders of the last and perfect nourishment and the spirites mingled therewith laboured and boyled by the vertue of the Testicles and so made fit for the perfect generation of a liuing Creature A perfect definitioÌ„ of seed This definition doth fully and sufficiently expresse all the causes the formall the materiall the efficient and the finall The humidity heate frothinesse and whitenes do make the forme The seed is moist The formall cause Ctesias his error 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is in Power and Consistence and therfore Ctesias Physitian to King Artâ—xerxis was deceiued who thought that the seed of an Elephant was so dry that it wold become like vnto Amber but it is necessary it shold be moyst as wel that it might be moulded by the efficient as also because it must contayne the Idea or specificall forme of all the How moyst particles Hot it is that it might produce those formes for cold entreth not into generation vnlesse it be by accident It is frothy by the permixtion of the spirits and by their motion Why hot Why fâ—othy whence it is that the Poets call Venus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if shee were made of the froth or foame of the sea and therefore seede when it is auoyded soone looseth his magnitude because the spirits which houed it vp do vanish whereas phlegme and other mucous matters keepe their bulke because they haue little spirites in them It is white because it is boyled in the Testicles and the spermaticall vessels whose inward superficies is white as also because it containeth in it much ayre and spirits and therfore it is but a vaine thing which Herodotus reporteth of the seed of Negroes or Blacke-Moores that it is black The matter of the seede is double the ouerplus of the last nourishment and spirits That The material cause double bloud ouerplus is bloud not altered and whitned in the solid parts as the Antients imagined but red pure and sincere deriued to the Testicles and the preparing vessels from the trunke of the hollow veine through the spermaticall veines And hence it is that those men who Soranus Why kinsmen are called consanguinei are very immoderate in the vse of Venus auoyde sometimes bloody seede yea nowe and then pure blood Of this minde also is Soranus and therefore it is sayeth he that the AntieÌ„ts called those that were of a kindred Consanguineos i. of the same bloud because the seed is made of bloud which phrase we also at this day retayne The other matter of the seede is that which maketh it fruitfull to wit those Spirites which wander about the body these And spirits potentially conteine the Idea or forme of the particular parts for they are ayrie and moyst easily taking any impression and passe through the spermaticall arteries to the mazey vessels of the Parastatae and the Testicles There they are exquisitly minglled with the bloud and of two is made one body like as of that admirable complication of the spermaticall veine and arterie is made one vessell This double matter of the seede Hippocrates expresseth by the names of fire and water Hippocrates How seed is firie How watry for so he sayth sometimes that the seed is fire sometimes he calleth it water It is firie by reason of the spirites which haue in them an impetuous violence or nimble agility whence also it is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 semen turgens swelling seede In respect of the blood which is the corpulency or bulke thereof it is called aqueum watery Both these Hippocrates in his Booke de diaeta in one sentence legantly expresseth where he sayth The Soule creepeth into man being made of a mixture of fire and water By the Soule he meaneth the Seed which A hard place of Hippocrates explained therefore in other places he calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Animated by Fire hee meaneth the spirits and the in-bred heat which is commonly called Innatum calidum by Water he meaneth the Alimentary moysture which is bloud The fire sayeth hee moueth all things through and through the water nourisheth all things through and through In respect therefore of this double matter the seede carrieth the nature of both the principles of
These foundations of the spermaticall What parts are first formed parts being thus layed euery one is after accomplished in their owne order first those that are most noble and most necessary as the three principall partes the Brayne the Heart and the Liuer and the vessels to them belonging nerues arteries and veines The veines are propagated from the Liuer euen to the Chorion and to the same membrane are deriued arteries from the Iliacall branches and doe ioyne with the mouths of the vessels of the wombe so that these vmbilicall vesselles by which the Infant draweth his breath are the of-spring of more inward vessels contrary to the common opinion of the vulgar Anatomists The harder and more solide parts are figurated together but not together perfected Their order For of the bones some are sooner perfected some later The ribbes the lower iaw the smal bones of the eares the patell or choler bones the bone hyois are all bones euen from the first originall The bones of the arme the legge and the thigh haue their heads imperfect and meerly gristly the bones of the vpper iaw of the hands of the whole spine the rump are nothing else at the first but gristles The cause of the more speedy forming or perfecting of any part is to bee referred to the The causes of this order vse thereof that is to the necessity of the finall cause and therefore the ribbes because they make the cauity of the Chest are at first made bony least otherwise the bowelles should be compressed The lower iaw was very necessary instantly after the birth of the Infant for his sucking and other motions The small bones of the eares that they might resound the better needed be dry and hard The patell or coller bones were necessarily made strong at the first because they tye the arme and the shoulder blade to the trunke of the body as also the bone hyoids to establish the toung And thus may we make estimation of the other parts in the delineation whereof the forming quality perpetually laboureth neuer resting At what times the conformation is accomplished till it haue made an absolute separation and description of them all This is performed in male children the thirtiteh day and in females the 40. or the 42. day So sayth Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri and de septimestri partu A woman child hath her conformation at the farthest the two and fortieth day and a man child at the farthest at the thirtieth This is the first conformation of the Infant made onely of the body or substance of the seede which the creature exceedeth not in magnitude For sayeth Aristotle in his seuenth Booke of his History of Creatures and the third Chapter if you cast the Embryo into cold water it will not appeare bigger then a great Pismyre but I sayth Laurentius haue often seen an Infant of 40. dayes old as long as a mans little finger There is another conformation of the Infant of the other principle of Generation that The second conformation from the bloud is of bloud of which the fleshy parts are framed as the spermatical are of seed This bloud floweth through the vmbilicall veine which is a branch of the gate veine filling the emptie distances betweene the fibres But whereas there are three sorts of flesh that which groweth to the bowels they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that which adhereth to the fibres of the muscles they call absolutely flesh and 3. sorts of flesh the third is that which is proper to euery particular part This threefold flesh we say is not generated together and at once but in order first the Parenchymata next the flesh of the The order of this conformation particular partes and last of all the flesh of the muscles Of the Parenchymata the first that is formed is that of the Liuer because the vmbilicall veine first powreth out the bloode thereinto then the Parenchyma of the heart then those of the other bowels And this is the manner and order of the conformation of the infant and of all the parts thereof CHAP. VI. Of the Nourishment of the Infant and how it exerciseth the Naturall Faculties AS in the workes of Art men do proceed from that which is lesse perfect to that which is more perfect right so is it in the works of Nature Wherfore the tender Embryo liueth first the most imperfect life that is the life of a Three kindes of life Plant which we call the Vegitatiue life Afterward growing vnto further strength it attaineth the life of an vnreasonable creature which we call the Sensatiue life and last of all the most perfect life of a man when it is endued with a reasonable soule This Aristotle teacheth in his first Booke de Generatione Animalium where he saith the Infant is not made a liuing Creature and a man together But we must Aristotle vnderstand that this progresse in perfection commeth not by reason of the forme because that is simple and cannot be diuided but by reason of the matter that is of the Organes which that noble forme and first acte vseth for the accomplishment of second Acts as wee call them and all the functions The first life of the creature whereby it liueth from the very beginning of the Conception is the most simple and is maintained without that which wee properly call Nourishment And indeede what neede was there of Nourishment or restauration where there was no exhaustion or consumption of the parts The Embryo at first hath sufficient to cherish it selfe out of it owne heate and by it owne inbred spirit But after the parts are distinguished Two kinds of Nourishing and delineated then presently it beginneth to be nourished and encreased yet is not this nourishment of the same kind with that which the infant enioyeth after it is ariued into the worlde For then it sucketh Aliment by the mouth but whilst it is in the wombe it receiueth it onely by the Nauell whatsoeuer Democritus and Epicurus say And that did Hippocrates not obscurely intimate when he saide in his Booke De Alimento 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is The first Nourishment is the Nauel through the Abdomen After it is borne it swalloweth into the stomacke meats of all kinds before saith Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura puert it draweth onely of the purest bloode from the Mother One only action in the nourishment of the Infant which is transfused into the Liuer The Infant after it is borne maketh manifolde changes and alterations in the Aliment first Chylification then Sanguification lastly perfect Assimulation which is the third concoction When the infant draweth pure bloode it giueth not thereto any forme or fashion but only a perfection and temper like vnto itselfe Wherfore we ascribe to the infant not Chylification nor Sanguification but onely the third concoction which is the particular Nourishment of the singular parts The manner of
whilst it remaineth in vs there is nothing made of it neither hath the body any vse especially of the matter of it Add heereto that if it were a part so often as it is lost the creatures should become maimed It is not an Aliment for then it should not be auoyded much lesse is it a Colliquation No Aliment No Colliquation For a Colliquation is a thing beside Nature seede is truly naturall yea the quintessence of the Nature of man Those things that are fat are most subiect to Colliquation or melting but we know that fat men haue least quantity of seede Moreouer Colliquation may bee made of any moisture in any part of the body but the seede hath his owne determinate limited seate wherein it is contained Colliquation is alwayes hurtfull but the auoyding of seed is sometimes very profitable But an excrement It remaineth therefore that seede must needs be an excrement But what manner of excrement is it In all creatures that bring foorth their young aliue there is a double excrement The one naturall and profitable the other vnprofitable The first is profitable either to norish some part or to procreate conceiue and breed vp the young as Galen teacheth in his Commentary vpon the 39. Aphorisme of the fift Section the other cannot bee assimulated Excrements double because it is of a dissimilar substance The first is called an excrement onely by reason of the abounding quantitie thereof The second is noxious and hurtfull euen in qualitie also The Chylus which is made in the stomacke is acceptable euen to the stomacke which is pained about the concocting thereof but at length it is thrust downe into the gut as an What is a profitable excrement ouer-plus or superfluity so that which was an excrement to the stomacke becommeth to the Liuer an Aliment The Liuer being satisfied and glutted with blood driues that which remaineth as a surplusage into the great veines so the excrement that is the superfluity of the Liuer becommeth a conuenable aliment for the particular parts The parts both fleshy and solid when they are satisfied with blood do leaue that which remaineth in the veines these resiques are by little and little drawne by the Testicles and How euerie part ministereth to another out of his owne aboundance at length are conuerted into the nature of seede And for this cause the seede is called an excrement of the last concoction because it is generated out of the remainders of the last Aliment That remainder is blood not changed or whitened by the solid partes for the seede hath his whitenesse onely from the spermaticall vessels and the Testicles but redde and pure blood deriued from the trunke of the Hollow veine into the spermaticall veines How seed be comes white An argument heereof is because children and decrepit old men do not yeeld seed for that in these there is no ouerplus left and such wantons as doe too immoderately satisfye theyr inordinate concupiscence do often yeeld bloudy seed because it is not altered hy the spermaticke vessels and the testicles There is another matter of the seede far more noble which maketh it prolificall or fruitfull The second matter of the seede and that is spirits brought vnto it by the spermaticall arteries which being fierie aery substances wandering and coursing about the whole bodye doe containe in themselues the Idea or forme of the particular parts Neither do these spirits only cōteine the forme of the sexes but also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the fatall necessity of life and death so that from whence we haue the acte of life from thence also we haue the necessity of dissolution In regard of these spirits the seede is called an efficient and a formall principle For the spirit is the immediate and proportionable instrument of Nature wherby the noble Architect that is the soule extendeth the Membranes produceth and lengtheneth the passages and by a kinde of puffing sufflation perforateth them This therefore is the double matter of seede blood and spirits Hence it is that among the Philosophers the seede is esteemed to haue a double Nature one aery spumous or frothy The double Nature of seed another waterish and diffluent For in that the seed is aery it is neuer congealed or frozen and in that it is waterish it is no sooner out of his owne vessels but it melteth the spirits being vanished which did vnite his parts Now whereas there are some which affirme that seed is onely waterish because the colour is like water as also the consistence when it hath bin but a little time out of the vessels How seede water differ Aristotle we will against them oppose Aristotle who disputeth this very point in the second chapter of his second Booke de generatione Animalium where he saith that the natures of water and seede are very different for water by heate becommeth not thicke as seede doth All waterisn things by colde are congealed seede is made more fluid And in the 51 Problem of the first Section he saith that seede is like to Flegme and water not in Nature but onely in colour But we proceede This double matter is mingled in these Labyrinths in which the vein openeth into the How the double matter is mingled artery and the artery into the veine by a wonderfull inoculation so that of two there becommeth one vessel an Embleme of the holy mixtion of seedes in Matrimony For as of two vessels a veine and an artery there is made one vessell so of a double matter blood and An Embleme of Matrimony spirits there is made one seede and of two seeds the Males and the Females one infant and of two parents the husband and the wife one body But we returne The blood and the spirits being thus mingled do attaine in the preparing vessels a rudiment of seede not so much by the inbred power or faculty of the vessels themselues as by an irradiation or beaming influence they haue from the Testicles Finally in the Epididymis How this mixture becommeth seede and the Testicles the seed is boyled by their proper and ingenit vertue whose substance is rare spongy and friable and from these it is deriued into the eiaculatory vessels as an ouer plus and peculiar excrement of the Testicles From whence it is manifest that fruitfull prolificall seede yssueth onely out of the Testicles not from the whole body as we shal further prooue in our next exercise QVEST. IIII. Whether seede fall from all the parts of the body ME thinkes now I see a faire and large fielde before me wherein I may expatiate and disport my selfe a little not restraining my discourse within those narrow cancels wherein I haue formerly confined it It was a common receyued The olde and receiued opinion opinion in old time that the seede did flow from all parts of the body This Hippocrates auoucheth in his Booke de
we acknowledge to bee many and diuerse to omit the rest we will make mention onely of three which are the especiall and most immediate 3. Efficient causes The first is the tickling of the turgid and itching seed now the seed is turgid that is houen or frothy by reason of the impetuous motion of the spirites for seede without spirites such as is anoyded in the Gonorrhaea breedeth no pleasure at all after the same manner those that abuse the vse of woemen by frequent copulation haue lesse pleasure then other men because they haue fewer spirits Yet is not this cause of it selfe sufficient to procure pleasure such especially as is conceiued but another cause is required which is the celerity or svviftnesse of the motion and of the excretion For as paine is neuer caused vnlesse there bee a sudden and svvift alteration so vvhen the seed issueth by little and little or vveepingly there is no pleasure at all Finally to these tvvo is added the exquisite sence of the partes of generation and their narrownesse For so the parts being tickled and the vesselles which were distended returning into their naturall scituation and constitution there is stirred vp a wonderfull delight and pleasure But that these things may be made more euident we will handle heere two problemes The first why the spirits as they passe through the other parts Veines Arteries 2. Problemes The first Sinnewes Membranes these last especially being of exquisit sense together with the blood and the humors do not induce the same pleasure which they doe in the spermaticall Organs Haply it is because this kinde of sensation by the wonderful prouidence of Nature is bestowed onely vpon the genitals for the conseruation of the species or kinde like as she Solution hath giuen onely to the mouth of the stomacke the sense of divulsion and appetite Or we may say that in the other vesselles there is not so sudden and headstrong an effusion of humors and spirits together The other Probleme is why men and woemen that are asleepe haue great pleasure in The second Probleme their Nocturnall polutions seeing that in sleepe the sensatiue faculties are all at rest for the Philosopher calleth sleepe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the rest of the first sensator Wee answere The Solution first that the imagination in sleepe is stronger then when wee are awake as appeareth in those that walke and talke in their sleep Againe in sleep the senses are not so drowned in sencelesnesse but that they are rowzed vp by a violent obiect and therefore such awake if they be violently stirred and for the most part such nightly pollutions doe awaken those who are troubled with them If you prick a sleeping man with a Needle euen before he awake he gathereth vp his body and if you continue he will awake though hee sleepe neuer so soundly Now the excretion of seede in a dreame is indeede a very strong obiect to the spermaticall parts These therefore are the causes of pleasure in the excretion or auoyding Whether mē or woemen haue greater pleasure of seede But whether the pleasure of the man or of the woman be the greater it would be a vaine and fruitlesse disquisition to enquire Indeede the woman conceiueth pleasure more waies that is in the auoyding of her owne seede and also in the attraction of the mans for which cause the Tyresian Priest who had experience of both sexes preferred The answere the woman in this kinde but the pleasure of the man is more intense partly because his seede is more hot and spirituous partly also because it yssueth with greater violence and with a kinde of Almaine leape or subsultation And thus much concerning the first principle of generation that is the seed of both sexes Now we come to the second principle which is the Mothers blood QVEST. VIII Whether the Menstruall Blood haue any noxious or hurtfull qualitie therein COncerning the Nature of the Menstruall blood there hath been and yet is so hard hold and so many opinions euen among Physitians themselues that it were a shame to make mention of all their differences much more to insist vpon them But because we would pretermit nothing that were worthy of your knowledge wee will insist vppon the chiefe heads of the Controuersie The first of which shall bee concerning the matter of the Courses All men do agree that this blood is an excrement for like a superfluity it is euery month Of the matter of the courses driuen foorth of the wombe but because there are two kinds of excrements the one Naturall and profitable the other altogether vnprofitable and vnnaturall wee must enquire of which kinde this menstruall blood is That it is an vnprofitable excrement and of a noxious or hurtfull quality may bee proued by the authority of famous learned men as also by strong reasons Hippocrates in his That it is ill qualitied Hippocrates authority first Booke De morbis mulierum expresseth the malignant quality thereof in these words It fretteth the earth like Vineger and gnaweth the body of the woman wheresoeuer it lighteth and vlcerateth the parts of generation Aristotle in the 19. Chapter of his fourth Booke De Natura Aristotle Galen Animalium writeth that that kind of blood is diseased and vitiated Galen in the eight Chapter of his Booke de Atra bile saith that euery moneth a superfluous portion of blood vnprofitable not onely in quantity but also in quality is auoided Moses that great Law-giuer as we read in holy Scripture made an Edict that no Menstruous woman should come Moyses into the Sanctuary Let her touch no holy thing nor enter into the Sanctuary whilst the dayes of her purgation be fulfilled By the Lawes of the Zabri those women that had their courses The lawes of the Zabri were interdicted the company and society of men and the places where she did stand were cleansed by fire Hesiodus forbiddeth that any man should frequent those bathes vvhere menstruous women haue bathed themselues Pliny also in the 28. Chapter of his 7. booke Pliny Columella doe think that this bloud is not only vicious but poysonous For by the touch thereof the young vines do wither the buds of hearbes are burnt vp yea glasses are infected Columella with a kinde of tabes If a Dogge licke of it he will run mad and wanton women are wont Reason and experience to bewitch their Louers with this bloud whence Outd calleth it Lunare virus the Moone poyson wherefore it is not onely superfluous in quantity but in the whole quality a noysom excrement This poysonous quality thereof women haue dayly and lamentable experience of in their owne bodies for if it bee suppressed it is a wonder to see what horrible and how many symptomes doe arise there-from If sayeth Hippocrates in his first Booke de morbis mulierum it bee stabled without the wombe it ingendereth Inflamations Cancers
ebullition but they doe infect Answered the humors with that quality which they acquire from the impurity of the meÌ„struall bloud which humors boiling and being offensiue to nature are thrust out into the skin insomuch as the parts themselues are purged by that working which is in the blood So musty vessels saith Auenzoar do infect the wine conteined in them but if the wine do worke in a musty vessell then it becommeth sweete euer after The fifte reason is if the poxe do arise out of the impurity of the Menstruall bloode why then are not women ouer taken with the pox when their courses are stopped We answer Fift Answered that the blood so suppressed is onely in the veins and is not sprinkled through the substance of the parts and therefore doth not setâ—le that malignant quality in the solid parts Their sixt reason Why are not brute beasts which are full of blood and haue those monethly euacuations the matter you say of the poxe and a working heate beside why haue Sixt Answered not such beasts the pox also Haply because they vse a drier kinde of nourishment and beside lead their whol life in labor and exercise whence it is that the reliques of their impure blood are spent and euaporated But a man in his tender infancy sucke aboundantly and after he is wayned neuer ceaseth eating and beside the first seauen yeares of his age hee spendeth in great idlenesse Finally seeing the fault of the Mothers blood hath continued euer since the beginning Seauenth of the world so that this disease should haue beene the most anncient of all others howe commeth it to passe that neither Hippocrates nor Galen nor any of the Graecians did euer make any mention thereof insomuch that it seemeth to be a new disease knowne onelie to the Moores It is not likely therefore that it proceedeth from the impurity of the Mothers blood But we say that it is very likely that the disease was of old time but because men were more continent and liued in better order then now they do it was not so ordinary in the former Answered times as now it is Hippoc. in his Books Epidemiωn doth often make mention of red round small Pustules which he calleth Exanthemata and Aetius in his 14. Book saith that children had certaine Pustules or whelkes which brake out all ouer their bodies I do not therefore thinke that this disease was altogether vnknowne to the Grecians but haply not so acurately described because in those dayes by reason of their good dyet the symptoms or accidents of the disease were not so dangerous So euen at this day we haue knowne many full of the poxe without either Ague or vomiting or any notable disease at all and children oftentimes haue them and know not of it till they be gone They which referre the cause of the poxe to the malignant disposition of the aer are in Fernelius his opinion confuted my opinion fat wide for then we must needs acknowledge that the aer is alwaies infected because we see Children haue them at all times and seasons and euery year Neyther then would the disease haunt children onely but olde folke also as the plague dooth neither would it happen onely once in a mans life but as often as the aer is so affected as it dooth in the plague and other Epidemiall and pestilent diseases which come from the aer Mercurialis that learned man in an elegant Booke hee set out concerning the diseases of Mercurialis his opinion children resolueth many and those very obscure problemes of the nature causes of these small pox but endeauouring to establish a new and vnheard of cause of them he seemeth to be mistaken His opinion is that the pox is a new disease vnknowne altogether to the Grecians and that it spring first of all from the ill disposition of the heauens and the aer and raged almost vpon all men who afterward being themselues tainted conferred the succession of the disease vpon their posterities For as a gowty Father begetteth a gowty child and a leprous father a leprous childe an Epilepticall father an Epilepticall childe why also should not a father infected with this poisonous disease communicate the same disposition to his child These things may seeme to some very probable but if we looke more narrowly into them they will scarse hold water as we say For to knit vp all in few words Hereditary diseases are not communicated from the Father or Mother to the childe but by seede These seeds containe in them potentially the Idea The first Reason Formes and Proprieties of all the partes So the seede of an arthriticall or calculous Father hath in it the disposition of the gowt or the stone wherfore that disposition of the pox must remaine in the solid parts of the parent But in those who haue had the poxe and are perfectly recouerd of them there remaineth no corruption nor any such disposition as being wholly euacuated by criticall excretion and eruption of the postles otherwise out of doubt the disease would againe returne How therefore shall they communicate vnto their children that poysonous disposition which now they themselues haue not in their solid parts Neither are all diseases hereditary but those onely which are in beeing in a mans What diseases are hereditary body and therefore putrid Agues and such other diseases as happen by accident are not communicated to the children Now at that time when this disease first began to rage it must needs be granted that it was as we say in Schooles Morbus Fiens that is a disease not Morbus Fiens subsisting but breeding hauing his hearth or seate in the corruption of the humours and therefore it could not be communicated to the children Add hereto that if these things were so it would follow that as we are all once in our liues troubled with the pox so wee should once in our liues be troubled with the plague For the time hath beene vvhen the The second plague raged so fierce that few men escaped it As is the poxe so is the plague a common disease contracted from the fault and impurity of the aer why then should not our parents leaue vs also that vnwelcome inheritance as well as they do the pox We conclude therefore with the Arabians that the cause of the poxe is the impurity of the Mothers blood wherewith the infant is nourished which impurity it acquireth as well The conclusion with the Arabians by his stay in the body beyond the limited time as also from the permixtion of the humors which fall into the womb as vnto the sinke of the body QVEST. X. Of the causes of the periodicall euacuation of the Menstrua ALl men know that the Menstruall blood is purged through the wombe by certaine standing and limited circuites and Courses but the causes of this returne is a very hard thing to finde out
distinguish a Mola from an Infant out of Hippocrates Conception Hippocrates in his first Book de morbis mulierum and in his Book de Sterilibus conceiueth that the signes of the Mola are fetcht from these foure The tumor or swelling of the belly the motion milke and the time of the gestation For the first the belly sooner swelles vpon the conception of a Mola then of an Infant beside it is stiffer stretched The tumor of the belly and carried with more difficulty For the motion if after the third and fourth moneth the woman feele no motion the Conception is faulty for sayeth Hippocrates Male Infants do moue the third moneth and Females the fourth But the Mola is altogether immoueable vnlesse it be accidentally moued together with the wombe and if a woman in that case feele sometimes a trembling and panting motion The motion wee say it is not so much caused by the Mola it selfe as from the wombe which striueth to shake off so vnprofitable a burthen Beside the motion of the Mola and the Infant is altogether vnlike for the Infant of it owne accord turneth himselfe and mooueth euery way the Mola like a bowle or vnwealdy bulke is rowled to the right side or to the lefte as the wombe doeth incline to either hand A Mole pressed with the hand giueth way instantly but presently returneth thither againe the Infant as it yeeldeth not presently so after it hath giuen way it returneth not into the same place and position againe The third signe of the Mole Hippocrates taketh from the Nature of the Milke This is the greatest and most certaine argument of the Mola if there appeare no Milke in the Pappes But if the Conceptions be legittimate there is milke For this we haue a Golden saying in the Booke de Natura pueri As soone as the Infant beginneth to mooue euen then the Milk bewrayeth 3. signifi from the Milke Hippocrates it to the mother But if a Mola be conceyued there is no Milke generated Amongest all the rest there is indeede no signe so infallible as that which is fetched from the time of the Gestation For if the Tumor of the belly continue after the eleauenth month which is the vtmost limit of Gestation and yet there appeare no signes of a dropsie wee may bee bold to say it is not an infant but a Mola that is conceiued And Hippocrates saith That a woman may beare a Mola two yea three yeares Aristotle also in the 7. chapter of his fourth Booke De generatione Animalium saith that a Mola may endure in a womans body foure yeares yea the whole course of her life so that A Mol◠may lye long in the womb why she may grow old with it yea and dye with it of another disease and in the tenth Booke De Historia Animalium he rendreth the reason because saith hee being no creature it vrgeth not the wombe neither mooueth therein as doth the childe who by kicking seeketh a way out for himselfe Moreouer the Mola breatheth not neither needeth any aer at all and therefore seeketh not passage for it The late Writers add that the woman which hath conceiued a Mola becommeth pale looseth all her colour yea and pineth away in her whole body And thus much of the Mola his nature and the signes whereby it may bee distinguished from a Lawfull Conception QVEST. XIIII Of Monsters and Hermophradites TO depraued and illegittimate Conceptions must Monsters be referred concerning which it shall not be out of our way to giue you some briefe Notice Monsters Aristotle calleth Excursions and Digressions of Nature taking his Metaphor from Trauellers who wander out of their way yet go stil on their intended iourney For when Nature cannot accomplish and bring to perfection that shee intendeth least she should be idle which is a thing incompetent to The definitiō of a Monster her disposition she doth what she can And in the second Booke of his Physickes he defineth a Monster to be a fault or error or praeuarication of Nature working for some ende of which she is frustrated because of some principle corrupted Monsters happen many wayes and there are of them innumerable differences We will onely handle the chiefe in this place because haply in another work we may be in this kind The differences more particular Monsters happen either when the sexe is vitiated or when the Conformation is vnlawfull In the sex when they are of an vncertaine sex so that you may doubt Monsters in sexe whether it be a male or a female or both as Hermophradites Bi-sexed Hermophradites they call Androgynas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In males that commeth to passe three How manie kinds of Hermophradites manner of wayes When in the Perinaeum or Interfaeminium that is the place betweene the cod and the fundament there appeareth a small womans priuity again when the same happeneth in the cod but without any auoyding of excrement by it and thirdly when in the same place the vrine issueth In females there is but one manner when a yard or virile member beareth out in the bottome of the share-bone aboue the top of the genitall in the place of the Clitoris Some add in men when there appeareth a small priuity of a woman aboue the roote of the yard In women when a yard appeareth at the Leske or in the Perinaeum In conformation Monsters are more ordinary To Conformation we referre Figure Monsters in conformation Magnitude Scituation and Number In Figure Monsters happen if a man haue a prone or declining Figure like a bruite beast if he haue the face of a Dogge of a VVolfe a Fox In Figure a Toad or such like In Magnitude Exceeding or Deficient if there be an vnequal proportion Magnitude of the parts as a great heade or againe so little that it agreeth not with the rest of the parts In Scituation as if the eyes be in the middle of the forehead the Nosethrilles in the sides the eares in the nowle or such like In Number Exceeding as when it is diuided into Scituation Number two bodies two heads foure armes or such like or Deficient if it haue but one eye no eares and the like Concerning the causes of Monsters diuers men are of diuers mindes The Diuine referres it to the iudgement of God the Astrologers to the Starres Alcabitius saieth there The Causes of Monsters are certaine degrees in which if the Moone be when a child is conceiued the birth becommeth monstrous We list not to exclude the iust vengeance of Almighty God which no doubt hath a great stroake in these things but to speake as a Physitian or Naturall Philosopher it must be granted that all these aberrations of Nature are to be referred vnto the The true causes Materiall and Efficient causes of generation The Matter is the seede the Efficient or Agent is either Primary or Secondary The Primary or principle cause is
Differences of the parts of the Infant the bloud And of these fleshy parts there are three kinds as there are three kinds of flesh For it is either the flesh of the bowelles which wee call Parenchyma or the flesh of the muscles which Hippocrates properly and absolutely tearmeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Flesh or the peculiar flesh of euery part which hath not any proper name These things being thus we conceiue That the membranes called Amnion and Chorion The membranes first generated are first of all formed because the inward and most noble part of the seede was to bee defenced and walled about with these curtaynes as we shall shew more distinctly in our next exercise These coates being formed we thinke that the rudiments or stamina and threds of all All the parts formed together the spermaticall parts are formed together at once because the matter is the same alike altered and disposed by the heate the workeman the same to wit the spirit diffused through the whole masse of the seed the Finall cause the same that is the vse of euery singular part For seeing that in the first delineation the Infant needeth not eyther the nourishment of the Liuer or the influence or pulsation of the heart or the sense of the braine but cherrisheth it selfe with his owne in-bred heate why should wee thinke that one of the parts is formed before another If Nature when she vndertaketh the concoction of quitture or Pus which we call Matter dooth bring the whol to an equalitie together and insinuate it selfe equally and alike into all the parts thereof why shall shee not in this first delineation of the Spermaticall parts the Idea of all which the Formatiue Faculty conteyneth in it selfe beginne Hippocrates opinion and accomplish the description of all of them together Neyther is this our opinion but the Conclusion of Hippocrates in his first Booke De Diaeta and in his Booke de Locis in homine In his Booke De Diaeta The partes are all delineated together all together encreased not one or more before or after another or the rest but those that are greater by Nature doe appeare before those that are lesse In his Booke De Locis in homine straight after the beginning hee breaketh out into these The Fleshie parts are the last made and their order wordes It seemeth vnto mee that there is nothing first in the bodye but all thinges are the beginning and all things the end all parts first and all last What could he say more plainely What more breefely Or what indeede could bee eyther spoken or immagined more Diuine The Spermaticall parts therefore which we call solid or first parts are shadowed or lined out at once and together but afterwards they are perfected euery one in their order First those that are more noble and necessarie and those last which are most ignoble and lesse necessary After the delineation of the spermaticall partes are formed the Fleshie and first of all the Parenchymata of the bowelles nexte the proper flesh of the particular parts and finally the emptie spaces of the Muscles are filled vp Among the Parenchymata we thinke that of the Liuer is first gathered together beecause the Vmbilicall Veyne dooth first powre the blood thereinto which beeing concreted How Galen may be excused or caked maketh the substaunce or flesh of the Liuer and this happely Galen meant where he saith that the Liuer is first generated so that in this sense if he spake hee may wel be excused QVEST. XVI Whether the Membranes which encompasse the Infant bee first formed and whether they bee made by the Forming Facultie and of the Seede of the Woman * ⎠* COncerning the Originall of the Membranes which compasse the Infant three thinges are to bee enquired after First whether 3 Questions The first the Formatiue Facultie doe at these beginne the Conformation that is whether these bee first of all formed Wee thinke that they are being taught both by Reason and Experience For That the mēbranes are first formed Experience wee will auouch Hippocrates Aristotle Galen and our owne The Geniture sayeth Hippocrates After it is mixed and reteyned Experience what day or houre soeuer it bee auoyded dooth alwayes appeare couered with a Filme or crust The same vvriteth Aristotle in his Bookes De Generatione Animalium And Galen in his first Booke de Semine I haue often seene the Geniture conceyued onely couered with Membranes Who euer saw a conception although it were vitious and illegitimate which was not couered with a Filme as it were with a Garment The Mola albeit it be verie rude without forme yet is it cloathed with a Membrane a manifest argument that the Formatiue Facultie in all Conceptions beginneth her woorke with the delineation of the Membranes where shee is hindered that shee can proceede no farther To Experience wee may add Reason The Membranes were necessarily first to bee made that the Seede heerein being encompassed might the better manifest his operations as also that the inwarde Spirits thereof might bee kept from Dissipation and vanishing away and that the tender Embryo might not hurt his soft sides against the hardnes of the wombe The second Question is more obscure and the more knurrie knotte a great deale to riue which is whether these Coueringes bee made by the Formatiue Facultie The second question Whether the Membranes are made by the formatiue Faculty Some thinke that they are generated onelie by the heate of the VVombe and for their opinion dooth vrge Hippocrates Authoritie and his Reasons For in his Booke De Natura Pueri he VVriteth that the Geniture beeing heated and puffed is compassed with a Filme euen as Breade when it is baked is compassed with a Crust Now the crust of breade or such like is raysed in the superficies of the Masse onely by the heate of the fire Authoritie His reason is on this manner The seede conteyneth in it selfe the Idea or Forme onely of those partes from whence it floweth but in neyther of the Parents are there Reasons against it any such Membranes how then shall the Seede haue any power at all to make or forme them But wee thinke that the three Membranes are generated by the Forming Facultie of the Seede and not by the onely heate of the wombe because there is no such great heate Our resolutiō in the wombe which in so short a time can burne or puffe the Superficies of the Seedes into such Membranes For if the VVombe shoulde atteine vnto that degree of heate surely there would bee no conception So saith Hippocrates in his Aphorismes Those women who haue hot wombes do not conceiue because when the wombe is too hot the seede is baked and torrified As for the aboue alledged authority of Hippocrates it maketh nothing against vs for he doth but illustrate an obscure thing by a similitude or comparison as if he should say
fit for generation yet is it sufficient to prouoke pleasure VVe acknowledge other causes of this disposition of women and those naturall For the Morall causes of which Lactantius writeth in his book de vero cultu we leaue to diuines The true causes thereof First The first is the scituation and conformation of the wombe for in other creatures when they are great with yong the wombe is nearer the outward parts and therefore more in danger to be violated by the Male whose genitals are of a great length and for the most part of a harder substance But a womans womb is scituated further inward and beyond the mans reach and therefore she beareth him the more easilier Again to beasts the vse of Venus Second is onely giuen for the preseruation of their kinde if therefore they conceiue the finall cause being satisfied their desire of coition is also appeased but man vseth these pleasures not onely to propagate his kind but also to sweeten and mittigate the tedious and irksome labors and cares of his life Poppea the daughter of Agrippa being asked this question why Poppea her accute answere beasts did not copulate after they had conceiued her answer was because they were beastes and truely the answere beside the quicknesse of it was not amisse for it is a prerogatiue which Nature hath giuen to man aboue other creatures but to returne to our question It appeareth therefore that the reason why superfaetation is more ordinary in women then in How superfoetation is all other creatures is because when shee hath conceiued yet shee may desire the society of the Male. Now let vs enquire how this superfaetation may be Most certaine it is that the wombe is so greedy of seede that after Conception it is so contracted that there is no void space left in it and the inward orifice so close shut that nothing can passe into it or issue out of it This Galen teacheth vs in many places and Hippocrates Hippocrates The opinion of some in the 51. Aphorisme of the 5. Section Those that are with child haue the mouth of their wombes closed How therefore can it be that the seede of the Male can ariue into the bosome of the wombe to make a second Conception There haue beene some of the Antients who dreamt that by a wonderfull prouidence of Nature the womb at certaine times did open it selfe to auoyde those things which might otherwise offend it at which times if a woman with child should accompany with a man the wombe might entertaine his seed Consuted and so breede a Superfoetation But I take these to be but idle and addle imaginations For if through the whole course of those nine months the wombe should at certaine times open it self to expell that that is superuacuous why then are the Lochia i those purgations which issue after trauel reteined all the time in the womb Or can the womb at the same time that it auoideth that wherewith it is offended receiue also the seede whereby it is pleased and conceiue the same Rather the seed would so be extinguished Among the late writers there are some who thinke that the wombe is neuer so exquisitly shut but that it may admit seede which their opinion they establish by these Reasons Another opinion of the new writers Reason 1. When women are with child they often auoide their Courses pallid Flegmatick or black which out of question lay lurking in the cauity of the VVombe and therefore the Orifice thereof is not so perfectly shut Againe a woman with childe in coition looseth seede which she perceyueth to yssue from her by her lap which way it could not yssue vnlesse it came thorough the necke from the cauity of the wombe because a woman eiaculateth her seede by the sides into the bottome of her wombe The orifice therefore of the wombe is alwayes open and so hapneth superfoetation the more easily With these arguments they think they haue won the cause Disproued whereas for want of skill in Anatomy they cast a mist ouer Hippocrates Sunshine For that I may answer their first argument It is manifest by this maner of reasoning that they are ignorant The first reason satisfied that there are two veines which disperse their branches through the wombe some of which are carried to the inward cauity thereof by which the infant is nourished others run to the outward part of the wombe euen vnto the necke and the lap it selfe By these all the time of their ingrauidation or in which they go with childe the bloode yssueth and the superfluities of the body are purged without interruption although the inward orifice of the wombe be neuer so closely shut Their latter reason would vrge more The second reason answered but that we finde two passages whereby the womans seede is auoyded The first passage determineth in the hornes or sides of the wombe by which the seede is eiaculated into the bosome of the wombe when a woman is not with childe for it is the shorter and the opener way The other passage was vnknown to the Ancients and to many also of the later Anatomists Two passages of seede but easie to be obserued in Dissection if it be diligently sort for It ioyneth vvith the former but is longer and runneth along the sides of the wombe and the necke and endeth in the lap By this passage we beleeue that women with childe do auoide their seede and therefore do conceyue greater pleasure in their husbands companies because the Seede runneth a longer course through the vessels and beside through the Membranous neck of the wombe both which are of exquisite sense The manner of Superfoetation Hippocrates first of all opened in his Booke de Superfoetatione where hee saith Superfoetation hapneth to those women the mouth of whose wombe after The manner of superfoetation out of Hippocrates their first Conception is not close shut For if at that time a woman do againe accompanie with her husband she will easily receyue his seede and lay it vp in the bosom of the womb from whence commeth a second Conception Now this must be vnderstood of the thirde or fourth day after the first conception for the wombe cannot abide open all the time of Conformation But a Question may be asked whither Superfoetation may happen after the first second Whether superfoetation may be after two or three moneths Answere or third month of the first conception as many men do write and alledge manie examples therefore We answere we thinke it may so happen but very rarely For the wombe may be so enraged that it may open againe and receiue new seede and yet the former conception not be violated if the woman be sound and the infant strong as well because it is firmly tied to the wombe by the mouths of the vesselles as also because as yet it seeketh not to bee enlarged This we sayth Laurentius haue sometimes obserued in
Some of the Interpreters that they might auoide these snares haue disallowed of his Booke de Septimestri partu as if it were not Hippocrates owne at least they boldly affirme that this place is corrupted But wee on the other side are as confident that it is truly Hippocraticall That Hippoc. Booke de Sept. partu is legitimate For not onely Galen Commented vpon it a few fragments of whose labour remaine to this day but also the Lawyers of that time vvhen Learning did most flourish at â—ome and Athens did translate this very sentence according as we at this day read it into the number of their Sanctions Wherefore these diuers not contrary places concerning the number of dayes we will thus reconcile The Latitude of the seauenth month is very great neither is the seauenth-moneth birth Hip. interpreted alwayes brought into the world in one and the same day There is a seauenth moneth beginning and a seauenth month perfected The Beginning consisteth of a hundred eighty daies a part the perfection consisteth of two hundred ten dayes Before an hundred eighty two dayes no infant suruiueth so that this is the first limit of the seauenth moneth After two hundred and ten daies it is no more called a seuenth-month but an eight-month birth The first births in the beginning of the seauenth moneth are indeede vitall yet verie languid and weake the latter are very strong Wherefore Hippocrates in the places before quoted expressed onely the two extreame times of the seauenth-month birth that is to say the first and the last The middle times he maketh no mention of as of two hundred foure daies because they are sufficiently knowne by the nature of that extreame vnto The vtmost time of the seuen-month birth which they approach the neerest And this is not my interpretation of Hippocrates but Hippocrates owne For as in his Booke de Octimestripartu he calleth those Decimestres not onely who accomplish ten whole months but also that reach a few dayes within the tenth month So those are called Septimestres who beside six full months do attaine some dayes of the seauenth And yet more plainly in his Book de Alimento after he hath described the Septimestres Octimesters Nonimestres and Decimestres partus at length he breaketh out into these words In these months are begotten or rather breede more and fewer according vnto the whole and the parts that is either in a part of the moneth or in the whole and full moneth And in his Booke de Septimestri partu he saith that the fiue months which come between the first and the seuenth must be numbred whole but the first and the seuenth it skilleth not much though they be imperfect So in the computation of the Critical dayes those daies which go before the Crisis must be accompted whole but the Criticall day it selfe wherein Nature endeauoureth the Crisis hath a great latitude for a Crisis yea a happy and prosperous one may fal out in the beginning The intermediate daies months are onely perfect in the middest or in the end of the seauenth or the fourteenth daies wherefore those months which go before the birth must be al accompted whol excepting the first againe the very month of the birth which is of the same nature for accompt with the Criticall day hath two extreames and many intermediate times In any of which if the infant be borne he may suruiue And thus I thinke you may cleare your selfe out of the Thornie and intricate passages of months and dayes in the Computation of the legitimate or illegitimate times of the birth QVEST. XXXI What are the vniuersall and particular Causes of the Birth DEmocritus a great Philosopher of his time complaineth that the truth is drowned in a deepe well The Pyrronij or Scepticke Philosophers thinke that all Democritus The Septickes Aristotle things are vncertaine and that nothing can be determinately knowne Aristotle the Father of the Schoole of Philosophers saith that the certaine and Naturall causes of all things naturall are onely knowne to Philosophers which before Philosophy it selfe was borne our admired maister Hippocrates in his Booke de Aere aquis locis hath thus expressed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nothing in Nature is done vvithout Hippocrates Nature that is without a naturall cause These causes if any man with Heraclitus shal deny he shall not onely entangle himselfe in a thousand Labyrinths of absurdities but also for feite Heraclitus all knowledge and assured demonstration for to know saith the Philosopher is to vnderstand the Causes of things Seeing therefore the birth is a naturall action and that the times therof are very different it shal not be amisse a little in this place to enlarge our selues in the disquisition of the causes thereof The Causes therefore of the birth are some of them vniuersall others particular The vniuersall causes are common not onely to man but also to al creatures and some of then The vniuersal causes of the birth are on the part of the birth others on the part of the Matrix or woombe because the byrth proceedeth from an equall contention of the birth and the bearer The Cause on the part of the birth Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri elegantly expresseth to be the defect of both sorts of aliment Spirituous and Solid on this manner When the Infant becommeth larger and stronger the Mother cannot supply it with fit and sufficient Aliment which while it seeketh with often kicking it breaketh the Membranes and being vnloosed from those bandes yssueth foorth On the partof the infant The Mola or Moone calfe may be carried in the womb many yeares because it is neither nourished nor doth transpire wherefore desiring neither Aliment nor ayre it is stil retayned Why the Mola and many monsters lie long in the womb There are ingendred oftentimes in the wombes of women Monsters and Creatures of diuers kindes as Serpents and Mould-warps which because they haue little bloud haue also little heate and being contented with transpiration alone doe lurke many yeares in the corners of the wombe neither would euer issue of their owne accorde vnlesse they were driuen forth either by the contention of the wombe or by the helpe of the Physitian The want therefore of nourishment is the first cause of the birth There is also another vniuersall cause on the part of the wombe for the wombe hauing The vniuersal cause of the birth on the part of the wombe Hippocratci a determinate quantity magnitude beyond which it cannot be extended when once vpon the increase of the Infant it is come to that extent it laboureth to lay downe the burthen wherby it is oppressed and according hereto Hippocrates saith in his first book de morbis mulierum that abortments do happen when the wombe is too little that is when the Infant is so encreased that it can be no longer contayned in the wombe The
wombe saith hee hath peculiar dispositions bred with it which cause abortment and among those dispositions he accounteth the narrownesse thereof wherefore the Infant seeking nourishment and the wombe not admitting further distention do make the birth The particular causes doe belong onely to the birth of a man because man onely among all creatures hath the times and spaces of gestation and birth very diuerse and different The particular causes of the birth of which differences the causes also are as different First it is manifest that all bruite beastes are at certaine times prouoked to Generation as therefore the times of their coition are certaine so also are the times wherein they bring foorth mankinde because at all times and seasons hee is fitte for Generation doeth at all seasons also bring foorth his burthen Now the limits of gestation and birth of the Infant are manifold and diuers not on the part of the vniuersall agent that is of Nature for the power of Nature is the same in man and in beast the motion one and one established Law but the variety comes from the diuersity The diuersity is from the matter of matter which in a man vndergoeth manifould alterations more then in a beast for bruite beastes vse alwayes the same simple dyet a man doth not onely vary in the matter but in the times of his repast The other creatures after they haue conceiued will no The 1. cause more admit the Male which is not so with a woman whence comes no small alteration in The second the body of the Infant The other creatures are not transported with passions which how hurtfull they are vnto men euery man hath too much experience in himselfe and Plato in The third Plato Charmide elegantly recorded writing That all the mischiefes that happen to mens bodies proceed from the affections of the minde Some there are who referre the causes of the variety of the birth to the different Nature of the seede some ripening sooner some later To these we will adde the singular prouidence The fourth of Nature for the conseruation of mankinde which is the Final cause For being more carefull of man whome Pliny calleth Natures darling then of bruite beastes shee The fift hath granted vnto him more times and limits both of gestation and birth The times of of birth are the 7. 8. 9. 10. and eleuenth monethes but why the seuenth and ninth moneths are vital that is why children suruiue who are borne in those moneths and not in the eight Why the infant suruiueth at 7. months and not at 8. The opinion of the Pythagoians this indeed is hard to be knowne The Pythogorians Geomitricians Astrologians and Phisitians are of diuerse minds concerning this matter and because it is an elegant controuersie and full of variety wee will take liberty in this place to discusse them all The Pythagorians and Arethmeticians referre all thinges to number for they make and ordaine a threefould order in things of formes figures and numbers among which numbers are the chiefe for in the whole Scripture wee reade that all things are disposed in number waigth and measure Of Numbers some are equall some are vnequall the equal numbers they call foeminine Differences of numbers the vnequall masculine the first imperfect diuisible and vnfruitfull the latter perfect fruitfull and indiuisible and therefore say they these numbers haue the nature of a principle for the equall number is generated of two vnequals but an equall neuer generateth an vnequall Furthermore among the vnequall numbers the seauenth hath the first place whose maiesty and diuinitie is so great that the antients tearmed it sacred and venerable The Magi The excellency of the number of 7. of the Indians and the wise Priests of the Egyptians called the seuenth the number of the greater and the lesser world Phylo the Iew in his Booke de mandi opificio attributeth this prerogatiue to the seuenth that it alone can neither generate nor bee generated of other numbers which are within tenne some doe generate but are not generated as the number of one or the vnity some are begoten but doe not beget as the number of eight some both beget and are begotten as the number of foure only seuen neither begetteth nor is begotten and hence commeth the perfection and dignity thereof for whatsoeuer neither begetteth nor is begotten that remayneth vnmouable Againe the Pythagorians call the septenary number the tye or knotte of mans life which Tully in Scipio his dreame acknowledgeth where he sayth That seauen is the knot of all things Harmony There is also in this number most harmony as being the fountain of a pleasant Diagramma because it contayneth all the harmonies Diatesseron Diapente Diapason as also all proportions Arithmeticall Geometricall and Musicall The Diuines call it the number of Perfection because all things were perfected the seuenth What the diuines say of the number seauen day The number of Rest because the seauenth day God rested from all his workes The number of Sanctification because it was commaunded to bee sanctified or kept holy Finally the number of Reuenge of Repentance and of Beatitude whence it was that the Poet sayde ô terque quaterque beati O thrice and foure times happy Phylo Iudaeus and Linus an old Poet haue written many things in the commendation of this number of seauen To omit that which some haue obserued that there are seauen wonders of the world seauen wise men among the auntients seauen greater and lesser Triones in heauen seauen circles wherewith the heauens is ingirt seauen wandring starres seuen starres in the Beare seauen starres of the Pleiades seauen changes of the voyce seauen physicall and naturall motions seuen vowels among the Greekes seauen ages that the seauenth age shall be a golden age seauen mouthes of Nilus seauen mettalles seauen liberall Arts seauen windowes in the head seauen causes of all humaine actions seauen Citties that stroue for Homer that the seauenth Sonne is able to cure the Kings Euill and a seuenth Daughter if she be present quickeneth a womans trauell the hearbe Tormentill which hath seauen leaues resisteth all poysons All these things I say we wittingly and willingly passe ouer for it must bee confessed that vnder the name of numbers there are many friuolous and superstitious toyes thrust vppon the world I come to Philosophicall and Physicall demonstrations It is to bee marked that the Physitians and Philosophers haue obserued how our life is dispensed by seauens Hippocrates in his Booke de principiis sayeth that the age of Man consisteth of the septenarie The life of man cōsisteth of seauens number of dayes For many of them who in seauen dayes space doe neuer eate nor drinke doe dye one of those dayes aswell because the Gut called Ieiunum is contracted as also because the stomack in so long cessation of his office becommeth forgetfull afterward to do his duty The Seede of the man which
within seauen houres after eiaculation returneth not backe wee may bouldly pronounce is Conceiued so the seauenth day after Conception the first rudiments of all the spermaticall partes doe appeare and the Geniture sayth Hippocrates hath the seuenth day whatsoeuer the body ought to haue The seauenth-moneth birthes are vitall not the eight and the seauenth day after the birth the Infant casts the remaynder of his Nauell after twice seauen dayes hee beginnes to mooue his eyes towardes the light after seauen times seauen hee is able to mooue his head and eyes euery way The seauenth moneth hee beginnes to breede his teeth after twice seauen hee is able to sit without feare of falling after thrice seauen hee beginnes to speake after foure times seauen to goe and after fiue times seauen to leaue sucking The seauenth yeare hee changeth his teeth their third Generation beeing then made of most solide Aliments as Hippocrates writeth in his Booke de principiis at that time also his speech growes perfect whence the Grecians doe make seauen vowelles After twice seauen yeares the signes of youth beginne to breake out in maydens the courses flowe breastes swell and they are fitte for husbands In men the voyce changeth and they grow petulant by reason of the vigour of their naturall heate After thrice seauen yeares they grow towards their strength which remayneth constant the fourth fift and the sixt seuens and that age is called virilis and constans aetas that is Man-hood The seauenth septenarie is called Quadratus because then a man is euery way accomplished both in bodye and in mind The ninth is esteemed Clymactericall and very dangerous for it hath beene alwayes obserued as Aulus Gellius noteth that this time of a mans life is for the most part accompanied with some notable danger of the life or greefe of the mind And therefore we read in the same Author that Augustus Caesar congratulateth his Nephewe Caius concerning this August Caesar to Caius Climactericall yeare on this manner All hayle my pleasant Nephew Caius whom beleeue me I do alwayes desire when thou art absent from me but especially at such times as these my eyes do euen faile with looking for my Caius yet wheresoeuer thou art this day I hope that with good health and good cheare thou doest celebrate this my 64. birth-day For as thou seest wee haue ouercome the 63. yeare the common Clymacterical and dangerous yeare for old men The tenth Septenary which fulfilleth the seauentith yeare is esteemed to be the limit of life and so the Kingly Prophet singeth in the Psalme The dayes of a man are seauenty yeares Psal 90 10. beyond which all is labor and sorrow Wherefore all Septinary dayes and moneths and yeares are especially to bee considered because in them there happen notable mutations Hence it is that Ficinus the Platonist giueth him Counsell that desireth to prolong his life euery seuenth yeare to take counsell of an Astrologian and a Physitian Of the Astrologian that he may vnderstand what dangers and where do hang ouer his head and of a Physitian that by a prescript rule of dyet he may auoide the threatnings of the Starres and their maleficall influence Aristotle in his seauenth Booke De Historia Animalium doth also acknowledge this prerogatiue of the number of seauen because in euery Septinary the greatest changes do vse to happen Galen deliuering the precepts of health maketh the distinction of Ages according to seauens It is not therefore without good warrant that the Pythagorians call the septinary Pythagoras and Tully number the beginning or principle of all things Tully the tye or knot of all thinges and Physitians warranted by certaine experience the King or prince of the Decretorie or Criticall dayes Wherefore the Pythagorians and Arithmetitians do therefore conclude that the seauen-month birth is vitall because it consisteth of an vnequall and most perfect number And this Hippocrates in his Booke De Principijs doth also acknowledge for therefore hee thinketh that Infants borne the seauenth-month do suruiue because they haue attayned a Hippocrates acknowledgeth the power of the septinary number iust and full number of seauens And that the eight-month birth is not Vital because it hath not fulfilled the full Decades of weekes Moreouer in his Booke de Septim partu he writeth that the Conceptions Abortments and Births of Infants are iudged as wee speake in the same times in which diseases haue their iudgement or Crisis Now we know that all diseases are most whot iudged on vnequall dayes and that the Septinary number is onely truly Criticall If it be obiected that the tenth month although it be equall and foeminine is yet for the That the 10. number is perfect birth Vitall and legitimate the Pythagorians will make answere that ten is the perfection of all Numbers and conteineth in it selfe all numbers of perfection And this is the opinion of the Pythagorians and Arithmetitians of the causes of the seauen-moneth and eight-month birthes who conceite that all things are to bee referred vnto the force of Numbers For my owne part I thinke with Aristotle in his Metaphysickes that Number of it selfe What wee thinke of Nūbers hath no operatiue power for so it is a quantity but the nature of Number as it is the form of time concluding all the workes of Nature hath a strong efficacy And this Nature necessity as it were of Nature it selfe Hippocrates in the end of his Book De principijs promiseth to explaine The Astrologians and Figure-flingers do referre the causes of the seuenth-month eight-month The opinion of the Astrologians Saturne and nine-month births to the diuerse Aspects of the Planets for ouer euery moneth they thinke each Planet hath predominance Saturne ouer the first who with his coldnes drought reteyneth the liquid and moyst seed and congealeth it as it were into a conception Ouer the second Iupiter who by his warmth and Vitall heat causeth it to increase Iupiter Ouer the thirde Mars who with his heate and drought maketh the members beginne to mooue Ouer the fourth the Sun who by the power of his woonderfull heate enlargeth all Mars Sol. Venus the passages Ouer the fift Venus who addeth grace and beauty to the infant Ouer the sixt Mercury who pollisheth absolueth the Organs of motion Ouer the seuenth the Moon Mercury Luna who filleth the empty spaces and distances of the Fibres with flesh fat and with hir moysture relaxeth the orifice of the wombe that the birth may be the more easie If therefore the infant do the seauenth-moneth yssue furnished with all these endowments of the Planets then is he Vital and is likely to suruiue but if being weak he be not able to loosen him selfe from the sides of the wombe then Saturne that maleficall Planet and aduersarie to the principles of our life returneth againe vppon him and so like a Tyrant holdeth the Infant prisoner or if in that month he
come into the world he presently perisheth as hauing his Vitall heate nipped by the cold of that churlish Planet Add heereto that the weake infant is not able to beare or endure so sudden an alteration from the Moone to Saturne as if it were from the lowest staffe to the top of the Ladder because all sudden mutations are enemies to Nature But if he ouercome the eight month then to Saturne succeedeth Iupiter that benefical Planet by whose prosperous and healthfull aspect all the ill disposition that came by Saturne is frustrated and auoyded wherefore the ninth moneth the infant is borne vitall and liuely as also the tenth and the eleauenth because of the familiarity of Mars and Sol with the Principles of our life And this is the opinion of the Astrologers concerning the Causes of our birth which is indeed elegant and maketh a faire shewe but is in the meane time full of Error as picus Mirandula hath prooued in a Booke which he hath written against Astrologers The opinion of the Astrologians confuted For how may it be that Saturne should alwayes beare sway the first and the 8. months when as a women may conceiue in anie months of the yeare any day in the month or any houre in the day Why do Hindes calue the eight month and their yong suruine as Aristotle writeth in his sixt Booke De Natura Animalium Pliny is of opinion in the fifte Pliny his idle opinion chapter of his seuenth Book De Naturali Historia That only those children are Vital if they be borne the seauenth month who were conceyued the day before or after the Full of the Moone or in the New Moone But all these are idle and addle immaginations of vvanton braines The Geometricians referre the Causes of the birth vnto the proportion of the Conformation and motion of the Infant For say they there is a double proportion of the conformation to the motion and a trebble proportion of the motion to the birth which proportion The Geometritians proportions if the Infant holde then shall hee arriue aliue and liuely into the worlde So the seauenth month birth is vitall because it is formed the fiue and thirtith mooued the seuentith and borne the two hundred and tenth day And this opinion may be confirmed by the authority of Hippocrates for in the third Section of his second Book Epidemiωn he saith whatsoeuer is mooued in the seuentith day is perfected Hip. authority Auicen in the triplicities But Auicen confuteth this opinion For if onely the proportion betwixt the conformation and the motion of the infant were the cause that he suruiued thē should he aswell suruiue the eight as the seuenth moneth because they keepe the same proportion For instance Say that an infant be formed the fortith day then shall hee mooue the eightith and be borne the two hundred and fortith And in this birth the proportion is exquisitly held because twice forty make eighty and thrice eighty two hundred and fortie dayes Now Hippocrates in his Booke De Alimento saith that an infant borne at 240. daies which all men vnderstand to be the eight-month birth is and is not But the authority of Hippocrates may well stand with this opinion for it is not his meaning that this proportion Hip. explained is the cause of the life of the infant but simply and absolutely hee sayth that there is a certaine proportion betwixt the conformation Motion and Birth of the infant which no man will deny It remaineth now that wee acquaint you with the Philosophers and Physitians reasons The 5. opiniō of the Phylosophers and Physitians why the seuenth-month birth is Vitall and not the eight Nature although she be illiterate and vntaught yet hath she constant Lawes which her selfe hath imposed vppon her selfe definite also and limited motions which she alwayes keepeth without inconstancy or mutability vnlesse she be hindred by some internall or externall principle As therefore shee The Lawes of of Nature are certaine neuer endeauoureth any perfect Criticall euacuation vnlesse the humor bee before boyled and prepared So she neuer vndertaketh a Legitimate birth till the infant bee perfected and absolued in all his numbers And as in crudity no good Crisis is to be hoped for according to Hippocrates so before the infant be perfected the birth cannot bee ligitimate or Vitall For the birth saith Galen is a kinde of Crisis Now before the seuenth moneth the infant is No vital birth before perfection not perfected and therefore before the seauenth month he cannot be borne aliue But the seauen-month if he be strong he breaketh the Membranes maketh way for himselfe and suruiueth because he is perfect especially if it be a male child The eight month birth why not vital 1. Reason The eight month although he be perfect hee cannot survive because hee is not able to beare two afflictions one immediately succeeding in the necke of another For in the seuenth moneth he laboreth sore and repeateth his contention the eight before his strength is refreshed And this is Hippocrates opinion in the very beginning of his Booke de octimestri partu Concerning the eight-moneth birth I am of this iudgement that it is impossible that the Infant Hippocrates authority should beare two succeeding afflictions and therefore those Infants doe not suruiue For they are twice afflicted because to the euils they suffered in the wombe are added also the payne in the birth Again the eight-month birth is not vital because it commeth after the birth day which The 2. reason should haue beene the seauenth moneth and before the birth day which is to bee the ninth moneth Whence we may gather that some ill accident hath betided the Infant or the mother which hindred the birth the 7. month and preuented the ninth And hitherto belongeth that golden sentence of our admired maister Hippocrates in the eight Section of his sixt Booke Epidemiωn If nothing happen within the prescript time of the birth whatsoeuer is borne shall suruiue But now why a woman doth not beare her burthen beyond the tenth and the eleauenth Why a womā goeth not aboue 11. moneths months Hippocrates in his Booke de Natura pueri referreth the cause to the want of Aliment Now the Aliment fayleth as well because a great part of the bloud flowes back vnto the Pappes for the generation of Milke as also because the Infant is nourished only with pure and sweete bloud which the mother can no longer in sufficient quantity supply vnto him Neither is that to bee passed ouer with silence which Hippocrates obserued in the Booke before named to wit that in some women the Aliment fayleth sooner in some later Those which are not accustomed to bring foorth haue lesse Aliment then others for What women destaud their Infants soonest their Infants because the bloud is not accustomed to turne his course toward the wombe Againe those women who haue lesse store of
in the Mothers wombe yet it is not drawne into acte till the Chest distending it selfe doth draw in the aire wherof that Vitall spirit is made about whose generation that Pulsatiue vertue is wholly occupyed As for the motion of the Arteries we conceiue that they follow the motion of the heart like as a Lute lying by another that is played vpon will represent or returne the distinct Tune thereof I might heere enter into a large discourse of the excellency of the Heart how in this Litle world it is like the Sun in the Great world how it continually supplieth the expence of Vitall spirits how it quickneth and strengthneth the Naturall heate of the whole body how it is an Embleme of an excellent Magistrate how the Lungs as fresh Fannes do temper the flaming heate of the hearts furnace and how as Bellowes they kindle the same againe For albeit this Sun of the body can neuer be truly ecclipsed this Genial fire neuer extinguished without the dissolution of the indiuiduum yet we see in many cold diseases of the braine malignant exhalations from the wombe that to our sense this sparke of Sacred fire is deaded and put out which notwithstanding by the helpe of the Lungues is afterward blowne vp into a luculent flame Beside the Organs of life there belongeth also to this Region another no lesse admirable instrument of Nature whereby the voice is so diuersified that vpon the ground therof that Noble Science of Musicke hath beene from the beginning and still is infinitely propagated and yet the end or perfection thereof not attained vnto But why do I go about in this place to exemplifie the administrations of Nature in this middle Region considering that to say a little is derogatory from the woorth of the argument to say much vvere heere in vaine seeing the following Discourse is purposely addressed for the Readers satisfaction therein CHAP. I. Of the Thorax or Chest and the Diuision of it THE middle belly is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of a word which signifieth to leap or dance because in it the heart continually mooueth from the ingate The Chest How it is limited to the outgate of life It is comprehended by the ribs or rather circumscribed by the Ribs and Patell bones and is separated from the lower Belly by the Midriffe or Diaphragma and it is the seate or conceptacle of the vitall Faculty which harboureth especially in the heart for whose sake this Chest or Thorax was made The chest was made for the heart Compared to a Crowd the habitation of the breathing partes and the shop wherein the voice is framed and for this cause it is called of Hippocrates 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 testudo a Citterne or Crowd because the sound of it maketh Musick It is placed between the vpper and lower bellies that the Natiue heate which resideth in the Heart may bee equally communicated to all the parts Table I. sheweth the body when all the bowels are taken out of the Lower Belly and reclined backeward that the Scituation of the Midriffe might better be discerned it sheweth also the other part of the Chest as yet couered TABVLA I. The substance of it is neyther altogether bony as the scull is for then it could not haue The substāce and structure beene mooued nor altogether fleshy as the Lower belly for then the Muscles would haue falne vpon the heart and the Lungs euen of their owne accord wherefore that both there might be a space within for the motion and also al the whole frame of the iustrument might be mooued together the Muscles and the bones are set as it were by courses one beside another For because the heart one of the principall bowels was to be seated in this Chest it needed The Reasons of it a more safe and secure muniment or defence and therefore it is walled about with bones but because the exceeding great heate of the heart stoode in neede of much colde aer by which as by a fan it might be ventilated and preserued it was necessary that the chest should be moueable that in the dilatation of it aer being drawn into the Lungs might refresh the heart and in the contraction the sooty vapors might bee expelled Whereforeit was necessary that it should be composed of many bones which because they should mutually follow the motion one of another it was requisite also that they should bee ioyned togither with some pliable substance such as is a Cartilage or gristle The Chest therfore is moued with Muscles made vp and compacted with bones therefore is rightly called the Middle venter not onely because of his scituation but also by reason of his substance neither wholy bony as the heade nor wholy fleshy as the lower Venter How rightly called the Middle belly The whole Thorax or Chest is diuided inro a fore part which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pertus commonly the brest the side parts called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Latera the Sides and the back partcalled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dorsum the Backe all which appeare in this precedent Table The Diuision of the Chest The parts of this Chest are some conteyning some conteyned The conteining parts are common or proper the Common are the Skin-scarfe or Cuticle the Skin the Fat the Fleshy pannicle and the Membrane of the Muscles The Proper are soft or hard the soft are fleshy as the Muscles and the breasts of which we haue spoken before as rather belonging The parts of it to the lower Venter though for ornament and commodious vse they haue their seat here or Membranous as the Pleura and the Mediastinum The hard parts are bones or gristles And first of the Conteyning parts after of those conteined according to the order of Dissection CHAP. II. Of the Skin the Fat and the skinne vesselles of the Chest and the Necke BEcause we haue entreated at large in the former Book of the common conteyning parts we will onely heere shew how farre in this place they differ How the commō inuesting parts differ from the same in other parts from the same in other parts and so passe on vnto the Proper Conteyning parts The Scarfe-skin and skin of the Chest do heerein differ from the same in the Lower belly because in the arme-pits it is hairy which haires are called by Hadriaus The Haires of the arme pits Iunius Grandebalae I thinke coyned of a Greeke word which signifieth to send soorth and a Latine which signifieth great because in some men of all the haires of the body they com out the greatest and most brislie imitating Plautus who to serue his turne maketh the word Grandegro to stalke on with wide steps of Grande and eo But the vse of these haires is that those parts which sweate soonest and most for heere are the Emunctories of the heart vnto Their vse which it sendeth his excrements as we see ordinarily in plague
he laugh extreamly and presently after fall in his Epilepticall fit But the Philosophers reason was because the motion commeth presently to that place for that the skin is thin and warmeth the part though lightly yet enough to open it so moueth the minde euen against the will of him that is mooued For in the single Combats of Sword-Fencers called Gladiatores at sharpe vsuall in those times some haue bin seene to dye laughing when they haue bin thrust through about that part And the reason why onely men of all creatures are ticklish is partly the thinnesse of the Another How tickling causeth laughter skin partly because a man onely of all creatures can laugh for titillation is the cause of Laughter when such a part is mooued as from which the affection may rise vp and fil the wings of the nose CHAP. VI. Of the Membrane called Pleura THE Pleura is a Membrane taking his name from the Ribbes which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because it is stretched vnder them all excepting the twelfe and truely The Pleura it is called a Membrane because of his substance and a coate because of his Vse It is a Membrane enclosing the whole cauity of the Chest wherefore his Figure and magnitude is answerable to that cauity which is Semiouall or like half an egge His figure magnitude It ariseth and is bred of spermaticall filaments or threds of the seed and the mothers blood powred betweene them after the manner of a Parenchyma or as the flesh of the Liuer or other of the bowels or it is produced from the Membranes of the Braine which inuest the Marrow of the backe which being brought together with some Nerues into the Chest do His Originall on both sides frame it wherefore there it is thicker and cleaueth strongly to the rack bones or Vertebrae of the backe from which vnlesse it be broken it cannot be separated because from thence it hath his beginning of place or production It is tyed backward to the racke bones of the backe which is the reason that some haue His coÌ„nexion said it ariseth from their Ligaments or from the Ligaments of the Vertebrae of the Chest as Pallopius before it is tyed to the brest-brone on the sides to the Membranes of the intercostall Muscles and to the Membranes which immediately compasse the rib bones aboue to the Clauicles or Patel-bones below in his Basis as Galen calleth it 5. Administ Anat. 8. or bottome to the Midriffe and in the middest vnto the Lunges and heart-purse or Pericardium His substance is like that of the Peritonaeum or rim of the belly but in strength thickenesse His substance and structure somewhat exceeding it for because it was to passe betweene the bonie hardnesse of the ribs and the soft bodies of the Lungs it was ordained neither too soft nor too hard yet somewhat hard the better to defend the Vital parts thight close wrought yet light that the weight of it might not hinder the motion of the Chest but strong and neruous harde to be diuided and sometimes in some diseases of the Chest it hath beene obserued by Platerus to grow ten fold thicker then vsually it is It is all ouer double partly because of the hardnesse of the bones that the inner side which is very sensible might not be hurt by the continuall motion of the Lunges partlie It is double why that betwixt both the Membranes the intercostall vessels might more safely passe The one of these is thicker especially about the backe where it may bee cleane seuered from the ribs and it is harder because of the continuall motion of the Lungs and his inner face is smooth and smeared ouer with moysture the vtter superficies or face of it is vnequall and rugged The other is thinner and of some is called the Membrane compassing the ribs Betweene these two is the matter of the Pleurifie oftentimes collected because there are vessels which run betweene them and not onely betweene the Pleura and the intercostall Where the matter of the pleurifylyeth Muscles From this Membrane sometimes on one side sometime on another as Vesa'ius and Valuerda haue well obserued but especially on the left side doe certaine sinnowy Fibres come by whose interposition the Lungs are strongly tyed to this Pleura in men when they be in health and among them is seene some small portions of fat neere the rack-bones of the back where the vessels are greater as it is in the PeritonaeuÌ„ but this is but rare And as the intercostall Muscles like other Muscles haue their proper Membrane so the ribbes like other bones are compassed with their Periostion or proper and immediate Membrane which Vesalius that oculate Anatomist tooke to be one of these Membranes which we haue described It is perforated where it sendeth vessels into the Chest or out of it It sendeth out aboue the iugular and Axillary Veines and the Carotides or Axillarie Arteries but it letteth in His perforations Aboue Below the Gullet the Weazon and a Nerue of the sixt paire belonging to the Midriffe below it is perforated at the Diaphragma or Midriffe for the ascent of the Hollow veine and the descent of the Gullet as was saide in the former chapter at the sides for the intercostall vessels The vessels which are tied vnto it as they passe vnto the Neighbour partes doe At the sides His vesselles lend it small braunches which come most plentifully from the Mammary and intercostall vessels Hence it is that it is often inflamed with great tension and a pricking or goading paine His vse is much like the vse of the Peritonaeum or Rimme in the Lower belly for as the His vse Peritonaeum is stretched about all the partes of the Lower belly and affordeth vnto euerie one of them a common coate so the Pleura is stretched vnder all the cauitie of the Chest and giueth a common coate saith Galen to all the instruments of breathing as also to the midriffe and the intercostall muscles and the vessels and defendeth and knitteth them altogether It giueth also to the vessels a safe waftage and a kinde of stability and where it is stretched vnder the ribs it serueth the Lunges for a defence that they light not vppon the bare bones when they dâ—â—ateth themselues in the gathering in of breth and so be hurt vvith their hardnesse and beside that the Lunges in their motion do not entangle themselues in the distances of the ribs CHAP. VII Of the Mediastinum THE Mediastinum so called because it mediateth or diuideth the Chest in the middest Collumbus calleth it Intersepimentum and Dissepimentum a a hedge The Mediastinum His Names that diuideth two Pastures It is double The right Tab. 3. GG the right HH the left and the lefte which Galen calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because they diuide the cauitie of the Chest which the Pleura encompasseth into two partes
an example propounded by Hippocrates for sayth he if you giue That it is part of our drinke a Pigge that is very dry water mingled with minium or vermilion and presently stick it you shall finde all his winde-pipes along dyed with this coloured drink some would haue it to be generated from moyst vapours and exhalations raysed from the humours of the heart and driuen forth by his perpetuall motion and high heate vnto the Pericardium by whose density they are turned into water and of that opinion are Falopius Laurentius Archangelus who remembreth sixe opinions concerning the matter of it which we shall hereafter make mention of This humour is found not onely in dead bodies as some would but also in liuing but That it is found in liuing bodies But more in dead and why more plentifull after death except in those that die of consumptions in whome it is little and yellowish because the many spirits which are about the heart the body being cold are turned into water euen as those vapors which are raysed from the earth are by the coldnes of the middle region of the ayre conuerted into water wee also affirme that it must of necessity be in liuing bodies and not onely in those that are diseased as they that are troubled with palpitation of the heart but also in all sound bodies yet in some more plentifull in others more sparing but in all moderate because if it bee consumed there followeth a In sound bodies as wel as in diseased consumption if it be aboundant palpitation of the heart and if it bee so much that it hinder the dilatation of the heart then followeth suffocation and death it selfe That it is in liuing bodies may be proued by the testimony of Hippocrates in his Book of the heart where he sayeth there is a little humour like vnto vrine as also by the example of our Sauiour out of whose precious side issued water and bloud It appeareth also by the dissection of liuing The example of our Sauior creatures which euery yeare is performed for further aduertisemēt especially a sheep or such like great with young Vesalius addeth an example of a man whose heart was taken out of his body whilest he liued at Padua in Italy Finally the vse and necessity of it doth euict the same For the vse of it is to keepe moyst the heart and his vessels a hot part it is so as the left The vses of it ventricle will euen scald a mans finger if it be put into it and so continually moued that vnlesse it were thus tempered it would gather a very torrifying heate by cooling it also it keepeth it fresh and flourishing It moystneth also the Pericardium wherein it is conteyned which otherwise by the great heate of the heart would bee exiccated or dried vp By it also the motion of the heart becommeth more facile and easie and this motion spendeth it and resolueth it insensibly by the pores as it is bred but if in the passage it bee stayed then saith Varolius are there many hairs found growing right against it on the brest Finally it taketh away the sense or feeling of the waight of the heart because the heart swimmeth as it The cause of haue vpon the brest were in it euen as we see the infant swimmeth in sweate in the wombe aswell to take away the sense of the waight of so great a burthē from the Mother as also that it might not fal hard to any part in her body you may add to this if you please that it helpeth forward the concretion of the fat about the heart In the cauity also of the Chest there is found such a like water mingled with blood with Another water and blood mingled in the Chest which the parts of the chest are continually moistned and cooled And thus much of these circumstances of the heart Now followe the Vesselles of the chest CHAP. IX Of the ascending trunke of the Hollow veine Tab 5. Fig. 1. sheweth the diuision of the Hollow-vein in the Iugulum or hollow vnder the Patel-bones On the right side is shewed how it is commonly beleeued to bee diuided into two trunkes the one called the Sub-Clauius the other Super-Clauius from whence came that scrupulous choise of the Cephalica and Basilica Veines in Phlebotomy or blood-letting On the right side is shewed how the trunke is but one out of which both the foresaid veines of the arme do proceede Fig. 2. sheweth a portion of the Hollow veine as much as ascendeth out of the right ventricle of the hart vnto the Iugulū wherin is exhibited the nature of the Fibres which are in the bodies of the veines TABVLA V. FIG I. FIG II. The 2. Figure FIG III. Fig. 3. sheweth a rude delineation of the Fibres in the bodies of the veines FIG IV. Fig. 4. sheweth the distribution of the Veine Azygos which we shal shew more distinctly in the 7. Table Before the diuision it sendeth out foure branches Table 6. sheweth the trunk and branches of the hollow vein as they are disseminated through al the three Regions of the body TABVLA VI. Afterward the Hollow-veine perforateth the Pericardium againe and againe groweth round but much lesse then before and riseth vp where the right Lung is parted from the left and so passeth to the Iugulum but aboue the heart in the middest of the bodye it parteth with a notable trunke or branch to be distributed to the Spondels and the spaces betweene the ribs And this is the third branch called Vena 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or sine pari that is the vn-mated Veyne Vena 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which we haue before called Non-paril Tab. 5. fig. 1. C. fig. 2 B Fig. 4 B because commonly in a man it is but one as also in Dogges and hath not another on the other side like vnto it Although it shewe the Trunke of the hollowe verne disseminated thorough both the Bellies notwithstanding it serueth especially to exhibit the distribution of the veine Azygos and the coniunction of the branches thereof with the veynes of the Chest which heere is onely shewed on the right side TABVLA VII yyyy The outwarde Veines of the Chest which are vnited with the inner braunches of the Azygos z A branch of the Basilica which is ioyned with the Cephalica A. A branch of the Cephalica which is ioyned with the Basilica z B The veine called Mediana or the middle veine Commonly from the trunke of the veine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tab. 5. fig. 4. B Tab. 6. FF Tab. 7. d out of the backside of it as well on the left hand as on the right but on the right especially branches The branches of Vena sine pari are distributed to the distances sometimes of all but most what of the ten lower ribs Tab. 5. fig. 4 which are called Intercostales rami Tab. 6 GG braunches betweene the ribs This Veine also without his
scituation of the hart and particularly the fore-parte thereof TABVLA IX FIG I. The second Figure FIG II. The coate is proper to the heart very thin and fine Vesalius likens it to the Membrane that compasseth the Muscles this inuesteth it as that of the Muscles and so strengthneth The Coate his substance from which it cannot be seuered The fat called pinguedo with Columbus or Adeps with Galen and Aristotle or both with Archangelus is very plentifully gathered about it like Glue especially at the Basis where the greater vessels are placed because there is the concoction celebrated of those things that are conteined in it not in the Cone or point The Fatte of what kind it is This fat is harder then it is in any other part and therefore it should seeme rather to be Adeps then Pinguedo and that is Galens and Aristotles reason for if it were Pinguedo it would melt with â—â—e extreame heate of the heart to great disaduantage Howsoeuer the vse of this fat â—â—to moisten the hart least being ouer-heated with his continuall motion it should The vse of fat grow dry and exiccated but this kinde of fatty humidity is hardly consumed but remaineth to cherish it and to annoint and supple the vessels that they cleaue not with too great heate and drought Moreouer the heart being the fountaine of heate which continually flameth it serueth for a sufficient and necessary Nutriment whereby it is cherished and refreshed in great affamishment nourished and sustained least otherwise the heart should too soone depopulate and consume the radicall moysture Wherefore Galen ascribeth this vse to fat that in great heates famines violent exercises it should stand at the stake to supply the want of Nature at a pinch So sayeth Auicen Fat 's of all kindes are increased or diminished in the body according to the increase or diminution of heate wherefore heate feedeth vppon them We haue often obserued in opening of the ventricles of the heart in the very cauities of them a certaine gobbet or morsell if not of fat yet of a substance very like it so that A substance like fat obserued in the ventricles of the heart we haue more wondred how that should in such a furnace congeale then the other in the outside The cone is alwayes moystned by the humor contayned in the Pericardium The vesselles of the heart are of all kinds which doe compasse the heart round about table 9. figure 2. l and branches from these LL table 10. figure 2. D The veine is called Coronaria The veine called Coronaria or the Crowne veine arising from the trunke of the hollow veine table 6. E before it bee inserted into the right ventricle and sometimes it is double this engirteth round like a crowne the basis of the heart and hath a value set to it least the bloud should recoyle into the hollow veine From this crowne veine are sprinkled branches downward along the face of the heart which on the left side are more and larger because it is thicker more solid then the right side This bringeth good and thicke bloud laboured onely in the Liuer to nourish this thicke and solid part that the Aliment might be proportionable to that it should nourish What nourishment the hart needed By this vessell also it may be beleeued that the Naturall Soule residing in the Naturall spirite is brought into the heart with all his faculties It hath also two Arteries called Coronorias table 12. figure 1. BB proceeding from the The Arteries descending trunk of the great Artery which together with the vein are distributed through his substance to cherish his in-bred heate and supplying vitall spirites doe preserue his life for if the heart did liue by the spirits perfected in his left ventricle and carried vnto his substance without Arteries then also might the same spirit passe through the pores of the hart By what spirits the heart liueth and so be lost It hath also Nerues but very small ones from the sixt coniugation table 10. figure 1. K or from the nerues which are sent vnto the Pericardium which are distributed into his basis The nerues table 10. figure 2. h close by the arteriall veine but not very perspicuously and as some thinke for sence onely and not for motion because his motion is Natural and not Animal But saith Archangelus if there must be but one and not two principles of motion in vs then shall the Brayne be also the originall of all motions because it is the seate of the sensible Soule for that opinion of Aristotles who attributeth vnto the heart onely all the powers and faculties of the foule Galen and the later writers do with one consent disauow and so Archangelus his conceit that the motion of the hart commeth froÌ„ his nerues this nerue shall minister vnto the heart not onely sence but also motion and both their faculties and also the faculty of pulsation or the motion of dilatation and constriction And this nerue sometimes though seldome is suddenly stopped whence commeth hasty and vnexpected death which wee call sudden death the faculties of life and pulsation being restrayned so that they cannot flow into the heart But we with Gal. in the 8. Chap. of his seauenth A cause of sudden death Booke de Anatom Administ will determine for our partes that the faculty of pulsation ariseth out of the body of the heart not from the nerues for then when these are cut away the pulse should cease and the hart taken out of the chest could not be moued which we find otherwise by dissection of liuing creatures CHAP. XII Of the substance ventricles and eares of the heart THE substance of the heart is a thicke table 10. figure 3. sheweth this and red The substaÌ„ce of the heart Why so thick flesh being made of the thicker part of the bloud it is lesse redd then the flesh of muscles but harder more solide and dense that the spirits and inbred heare which are contayned in the heart and from thence powred into al parts of the body should not exhale and that it might not bee broken or rent in his strong motions and continuall dilatation and constriction And it is more compact spisse and solid in the cone then in the basis because there the right fibres meeting together 〈◊〉 more compact right as it is obserued in the heads or tendons of the muscles This flesh is the seat of the vitall Faculty and the primary and chiefe cause of the functions of the heart which Where is the seat of the vital faculty consiste especially in the making of vitall bloud and spirites For it hath all manner of fibres right oblique and transuerse most strong and most compact and mingled one with another and therefore not conspicuous as in a muscle as well for the better performance The heart hath all kinde of fibres of his motion as for a defence
them is like a semi-circle or halfe-moone or the Whence the Values are Their figure Latine Letter â— If all these three be together stretched and set vpright they seeme to bee but one great Value stopping vp the whole Orifice whilst they are stretched carry their Figure of the halfe-Moone but when they sinke or flagge then they become rugous and resemble the Moone in the first quarter Their outward Couering or CircuÌ„ference as also is that of the great Artery is more solid The Vtter coate of this Vessel then the rest of their body for where in both Orificies they touch themselues or ioyn some way together they become so indurated that they appeare to bee like a long and rounde tilage The Venall artery Tab. 10 fig. 2 G H not rightly expressed Table 11 fig. 1 D is a vessell of the left Ventricle An artery because of his vse for it containeth and bringeth aer The venal arteries as also because it beateth as other Pulses doe not so indeede that it can bee discerned by the eye but so it must of necessity bee because it is continuated with the left ventricle It hath pulsation though not visible where is the originall of pulsation A veine it is as being of the substance that veines are of It proceedeth out of the left ventricle of the heart at his Basis with a spacious round open orifice table 10. figure 7. CC greater then that of the great artery It is supposed to haue his beginning out of the softer part of the ventricle but it may better be beleeued to haue sprong out of the hollow veine if wee marke the connexion that is found in Infants vnborne It hath but one thinne and simple coate in growne bodies that the Lungs might bee His coate but single nourished with defaecated thinne and vaporous bloud brought by it but sent by the heart and that in a greater quantity then a thick stiffe vessell would carry because the Lungs are parts of great expence as well because of their continuall motion as also for the rarenesse and loosenesse of their substance which suffereth the thinner part of the bloud to exhale Why this vessel is to be capacious many reasons from them againe it was needfull that this vessell should be capacious becaue the heat of the left ventricle required great store of ayre for the tempering of it beside that it needed for the reparation of spirits for in growne men it hath the vse of an artery to carry ayre not of a veine as it had whilest the Infant was in the mothers wombe and againe the larger it is and more spacious the better may the smoake and soote passe through it into the braunches of the weazon without infecting the ayre it brinketh into the heart which in a narrower passage would necessarily haue beene mingled and in the Infant it had no vse of a double coate because it onely carried the Aliment of the Lungs vnto them from the hollow veine It is a notable vessell and as soone as it is gotten out of the heart is diuided into two trunks table 11. figure 4. BBCD so that it seemeth to be a double orifice of the same vessell The right of these is sent vnder the Basis of the heart into the right Lung table 11. figure 1. D The left into the left like the arteriall vein and so they are both disseminated through The right branch The Lest the Lungs and make the representation of rootes tab 11. figure 4. â—â—â—â— and may be compared to the rootes of the gate-veine for as it doth sucke the nourishment with his ends or extremities so the venall artery is deriued into the Lungs to draw ayre out of the branches of the weazon But at the originall of this vessell and the great artery they both meete and are ioyned together by the interposition of a good thicke and large particle which in the Infant was perforated and made a passage as we shall declare hereafter The vse of this venal artery is in the dilatation of the heart to draw ayre out of the Lungs for the generation of spirits and in his contraction to expell or drawe out into the Lungs a portion The vse of the venal artery of the vitall bloud for their nourishment and life as also the soote and smoake that ariseth from the flame of the heart but least all the ayre should returne again out of the hart His values into the Lungs there groweth to the orifice of this vessell a membranous circle table 10. figure 7. DD out of the substance of the heart which is ledde inward and deuided into two values table 10. figure 7. FF table 12. fig. 2. r bending from without inward which as they exceede in largenes the values of the hollow veine so also they are stronger hauing longer thredy strings Table 10. figure 7. GG to which more fleshy Table 10. figure 7. HH table 12. figure 2 ss explantations or risings do accrew one of these values looketh to the right side another to the left which when they are ioyned do resemble a Bishops myter They are but two because this vessell was not to be ouer closely shut and that for two Why but two causes first seeing that all parts need vitall spirits and bloud to be sent vnto them for their life the Lungs also must neede them wherefore as they receiued Alimentary and nourishing bloud by the arteriall veine so were they to receiue vitall by the venall artery therefore in the venall artery there is alwayes contayned subtile and arterial bloud which that it may be it hath onely two values set to it that in the contraction of the heart the way might not be altogether stopped vp but so much space lefte as was necessary for the transvection of vitall bloud But if the values were wanting then would the arteriall bloud in contraction flow forth in greater quantity and with more violence and so the great artery and consequently the The necessity of them whole body should be defrauded Againe that if there should bee any smouldry excrements ingendred betweene the ayre attracted and the natiue heate which is conteyned in this ventricle they might haue free egresse this way into the Lungs and so goe out by the weazon which otherwise if they were retayned might endanger the suffocation and extinction of the creatures naturall heate The second vessell of the left ventricle is the great artery of which though wee doe entreat at large in his proper place yet it will be necessary to discourse of it here so far as shall make for out present purpose CHAP. XIIII Of the great Artery and his values and vse about the Heart THis great Artery called Aorta was made before the heart hauing as the heart The great artery a beginning of generation from the seed out of which it is immediately made at the same time that the other parts are Albeit his originall
ventricles of the heart and if any small braunch of these vesselles be broken the Lungs become purulent and yeeld matter vp in coughing as Hippocrates sayeth in his first Booke de morbis and in the same place addeth that the Lungs with their heat do draw vnto them selues phlegme out of the whole body especially out of the head And as the substance of the Lungs is differing from the substance of the whole body so is their manner of nourishing for there is no part either so rare light and spirituous or which Their difference from other parts in substance maner of nourishment is nourished with so pure thinne and vaporous bloud wherefore the Lungs haue vesselles contrary to those which are in other parts for in other parts the veins haue a rare and thin coat that the thick bloud might be freely and speedily distributed to the parts about them for bodies are nourished with bloud drawne through the verie coate of the vessels but the arteries are thicke and dense or thight that the neighbour parts may for their life draw only subtile and spirituous bloud and but a little of it because no particle of the body though neuer so small can bee preserued without it but in the Lungs all is farre otherwise The How extraordinary in the Lungs coates of the veines Tab. 14. figure 3. BC are thicke and thight that nothing but that which is very thinne may sweate out because euery thing is nourished with Aliment of his owne Nature and the bodie of the Lungs being light and rare doe therefore stand in neede of a pure vaporous and thin bloud But because the Lungs as well in respect of their perpetual motion as for their store of heate which they haue partly by the vicinity or neighbour-hood of the heart partly by the assiduity of their motion doe neede more plentifull nourishment then other parts therefore Nature hath giuen to their arteries the coate of a veine Table 14. figure 4. â— that they might yeelde vnto the Lungs thinne and spirituous bloud plentifully and in aboundance that because the veines in regard of their thicknesse or density yeelded them lesse store of nourishment aboundant recompence might be made by the arteries which because of their thinnes and rarity cannot containe it from them These three vessels some will haue to be moued according to the motion of the Lungs How these 3. vessels are moued by what vertue others according to the heart onely the weazon or asper arterie is dilated when the lungs are dilated But the venall artery is moued truely after the motion of the heart but not with the same motion nor with the same power or vertue that the arteries or pulses are moued with For the heart in his dilatation drawes ayre from the venall artery in his contraction he thrusteth foorth a part of the yitall bloud together with the sooty excrements wherefore this venall artery is emptied in the dialtation of the heart and filled in his contraction The vses of the Lungs is first to be the instruments of respiration and of the voyce The vses of the Lungs for all those creatures that want Lungs vse not to breath and are mute beside for beeing dilated like a paire of bellowes they receiue in ayre from the braunches of the windepipe which they prepare as being the shoppe of the spirites and by degrees change it for the vse of the heart which otherwise should receiue it impure and rushing suddenly and at once in to him and by this delay and preparation it becommeth a conuenient nourishment for the in-bred spirite For some quality of the aire is familiar and agreeing with that inbred New limed houses are dangerous to dwel in spirit another is full of enmity and wil corrupt it and hence it is that we see those that dwel in houses newly limed get diseases and especially the fume or smoother of coales and such like will presently kill a man This ayre the heart in his dilatation draweth vnto it selfe by the branches of the venall artery out of the rootes of the winde-pipe whose mouthes doe meet whereby hee is cooled for euery thing that is hot is nourished cherished and conserued by that which is moderately cold as Hippocrates saith in his Booke de naturapueri For as a flame being straitned in a narrow place and not ventilated with the ayre is consumed so our Naturall heate when it wants cooling growes weaker as they know well which sit in hot houses and faint and is at length extinguished for as a flame it is continually mooued wherefore the Philosophers called the Lungs the Fan or flabell of the heart and Plato thought that the heart Gal de vsu respir expoundeth this saying of Hippoc. when it was heated with anger was tempered againe by the Lungs Againe when they are constringed and contracted in expiration for in inspiration and expiration life doth consist saith the Philosopher in the 21. chapter of his Booke Derespiratione they driue out the aer that remaineth by the same way that it may giue place vnto that which is fresh and make also matter for the voice this aer when it comes in is colde when it goeth out hot because it hath met with the heate that is conteyned in the Heart Another vse of them is in expiration to auoide the fuliginous and smoaky sootinesse of the heart and spirits and the thin and thicke excrements of the Lungs gathered in the braunches of the sharpe Artery or Weazon by coughing into the winde-pipe which are carried vp as in a Reede and spit out of the mouth yea sometimes cast out with a cough CHAP. XVIII Of the Weazon or winde-pipe called the sharpe Artery or Aspera Arteria THE third proper vessell of the Lungs the Ancients called simply the Artery because it containeth aer the later Writers with Galen call it the sharpe artery Of the wind-pipe because of the inequality of his substaunce and to distinguish it from the smooth Arteries we call it commonly the weazon or winde-pipe It is one and a great pipe Tab. 15 fig. 1 and 2 giuen to all creatures which haue Lungs it looketh toward the holes of the nose which open into the mouth and is placed His position before the Gullet or oesophagus Tab. 14 fig. 1 AA vpon which it lyeth in the bottome of the throate and is carried directly downward from the mouth along the necke which seemeth to be framed especially for this cause into the Lungs into which it alwayes gapeth very wide and in his lower part is diuided into many smaller Pipes called by Hippocrates in his Booke de locis in homine syringas and Aortas which determine in the Lungs with manifold branches Tab. 15 fig. 1 bb cc The vpper part of it which is the head is called Larynx we call it the throttle Tab. 15 fig. 1 and 2 g h The throttle or Larynx of it we will speake in our History
it is whitened After it is so praepared it is conveighed to the Epididymis thorough whose insensible passages it sweateth into the spongie and friable substance of the Testicles themselues where hauing atteined the forme and perfection of seede it is deliuered ouer by the eiaculatory or rather the Leading-vessels to the Parastatae and from them transcolated to the Prostatae which reserue the seed being now turgid and full of spirits for the necessary vses of Nature Hence it followeth that that power which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the seede-making Faculty or the Faculty of generation is from the Testicles immediately by which Faculty the parts being stirred vp do poure out of themselues the matter of the seede when Venus dooth so require This Faculty is the authour in men of Virility and in women of Muliebrity and breedeth in all creatures that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which the heate being blowne vp is the cause 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so that the bloode being heated and attenuated distendeth the Veines and the bodie or bulke of that part groweth turgid and impatient of his place which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And thus much of the Lower Region In the Middle Region there are many parts of great woorth but the excellencie of the The Middle Region Heart dimmeth the light of the rest which all are to it but seruants and attendants The Heart therefore is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifieth to beate because The Heart it is perpetually mooued from the ingate to the outgate of life This is a Pyramidal Bowell whose Basis is in the middle of the Chest the mucro or point reacheth toward the left side The magnitude but small that the motion might be more free and nimble the flesh very fast and exceeding hot intertexed or wouen with all three kinds of Fibres and nourished with bloode which it receiueth from two branches of the Coronary Veine On the out-side it hath a great quantity of fat and swimmeth in a waterish Lye which is conteyned in the Pericardium wherewith as with a purse the Heart is encompassed On the inside it is distinguished by an intermediate partition into two Ventricles The right is lesse noble then the left and framed most what for the vse of the Lungs It receiueth a great quantity of blood from the yawning mouth of the Hollow-vein and after it is prepared returneth the same blood againe through the Arteriall veine into all the corners of the Lunges This right ventricle hath annexed to it the greater care and sixe Values are inserted into the Orifices of his vessels The left Ventricle which is also the most noble hath a thicker wall then the right because it is the shop of thin blood and vitall spirites Out of this Ventricle do two vessels issue the first called the Venall artery which receyueth the ayer prepared by the Lungs and for retribution returneth vnto them vitall blood and spirits at which artery the left deafe care is scituated and in whose orifice there slande two Values bending from without inward The other vessell of the left Ventricle is the Aorta or great Artery which distributeth vnto the whole body vitall blood and spirits For according as the opinion of some is it draweth the better part of the Chylus by the Meseraicke Arteries into the bosome of the left ventricle for the generation of arteriall blood and at his mouth do grow three Values opening inward We say further that the Heart is the The Vitall faculty habitation of the vitall Faculty which by the helpe of Pulsation and Respiration begetteth Vital spirits of Ayer and Blood mixed in the left ventricle And this Faculty although it be vitall yet is it not the life it selfe and differeth from the Faculty of Pulsation both in the functions and in the extent and latitude of the subiect The Faculty of Pulsation is Naturall to the heart as proceeding and depending vpon the Vitall Faculty For it is not mooued 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or voluntarily as is the Animall Faculty but onely obeyeth the command of the necessity of Nature From the foresaide Faculty of Pulsation do proceede two motions the Diastole the Systole betweene which there is a double Rest These motions in the Heart and Arteries are the same and at the same time but so that the cause of the motion is supplied from the Heart vnto the Artrries as from a principle both mooued and moouing Finally to come vnto that which we are now in hand withall In the vpper Region wee meete with the Braine compassed with the strong battlements of the scull adorned with The vpper Region the Face as with a beautifull Frontispice wherein the Soule inhabiteth not onely in essence and power as it is in the rest of the body but in her magnificense and throne of state This Braine is the most noble part of the whole body and framed with such curiositie so many Labyrinthes and Meanders are therein that euen a good wit may easily bee at losse when it is trained away with so diuers sents in an argument so boundlesse and vaste Notwithstanding we will as briefely and succinctly as we can giue you a viewe of the Fabricke and Nature thereof referring the Reader for better satisfaction to the ensuing discourse wherein we hope to giue euen him that is curious some contentment The substance therefore of the Braine is medullous or marrowy but a proper marrow not like that of other parts framed out of the purest part of the seed and the spirites It is The Braine moouable and that with a naturall motion which is double one proper to it self another comming from without It is full of sence but that sence is operatiue or actiue not passiue For the behoofe of this braine was the head framed nor the head alone but also the whole body it selfe being ordained for the generation of animall spirits and for the exhibiting of the functions of the inward senses and the principall faculties in this brain we are to consider first his parts then his faculties The Braine therefore occupieth the whole cauity of the skull and by the dura mater or hard membrane is diuided into a forepart and a backpart The forepart which by reason of the magnitude retaineth the name of the whole and is properly called the Braine is againe deuided by a body or duplicated membrane resembling a mowerssy the into a right side a left both which sides are againe continued by the interposition or mediation of a callous body This callous body descending a litle downward appeareth to be excauated or hollowd into two large ventricles much resembling the forme of a mans eare through which cauities a thrumbe of crisped vessels called Plexus Choroides doth run wherein the Animal spirits receiue their preparation and out of these Ventricles doe yssue two swelling Pappes which are commonly called the Organes of smelling and do determine at the
into the fourth muscle of the thigh and the skinne betwixt the buttocks and the fundament Notwithstanding in Dogs and Apes there are three coniugations proceeding out of the Coccyx or rump-bone Wherefore to summe vp all we must remember that the spinall marrow hath 30. paire The vse of this chapter or coniugations of sinewes seauen belonging to the marrow of the necke twelue to the marrow of the backe fiue to the marrow of the loynes and sixe to the marrow of the holy-bone all which it is very necessary a Physition and Surgion should know that hee may be able to apply Oyntments Cataplasmes and such like to the proper parts of the spine when the nowle of the head the face the necke the hands the parts of the Chest the muscles of the Abdomen the wombe the bladder the fundament the yard or the legges are depriued of Sence or Motion or both together CHAP. XXII Varolius his manner of dissecting the Head THere is in the body of man so great variety of all manner of parts that it is impossible to follow the trace of Nature by humane diligence so neerly that a man shall not sometimes wander out of his way or be at losse It is therefore no wonder if the ancient and first Anatomists men questionlesse very oculate and sharp sighted did not yet attaine to the exquisite knowledge of all particulars but left many thinges to bee found out and perfected by their Successours Nay we assure our selues that no processe of time diligence of inquisition or helps of other mens labours shall euer be able to bring Anatomy to such perfection but that there will be place left for them that come after to finde out something neuer before discouered so like is this little world of mans body to the great globe of the Vniuerse wherein euery day new Countries and Nations yea populous and rich states and Common-wealthes are by Trauellers found out An instance hereof in the Art we haue in hand is Constantinus Varolius who in the yeare 1570. inuented a new manner of dissection of the braine which Varolius his inuention how it is accōplished as we haue partly learned by his Epistles written An. 1573. partly by our own dissections saith Bauhine for these 24. yeares together we will here relate because it doth better exhibite the true originall of the spinall marrow and the nerues proceeding there from as also the structure of the ventricles for our better satisfaction in the causes of the deseases of the head and the explayning of some passages in Hippocrates and Galen The difference betwixt these two Administrations is that in the former the vpper parts of the skull and the Meninges of the braine being remoued the contayned parts are layde How admnistred open to the view But in this which is full of labour and difficulty the bones of the head are on euery side remoued and the parts contained within the skull yet couered with both the membranes hauing the eyes the coniugations of the sinewes and the spinall marrow ioyned thereto are at one view represented and the section begun at the Basis of the brain But for this Administration the head must be greene and not waterish otherwise we shall loose our labour you must therefore take the head of a man newly cutte off or for want thereof a Calues head will serue the turne because all the particulars may bee therein discerned Of the Spinall Marrow First of all wee must begin at the Spinall Marrow which they say ariseth from the lower Basis of the braine at the great hole of the occipitium or nowle bone table 25. fig. 1. from D The administratiō of the spinall marrow to ◠This is established within the skul in his proper seat and is compassed or inuested with the membranes wherefore after the thicke Meninx is remoued the other called pia mater is also to be taken away which is transparant and strong by whose mediation the forepart of the marrow is tyed to the braine and the hind part to the After-brain It also detayneth or establisheth the spinall marrow that it be not reflected backward which haply is the cause why Anatomists haue not knowne his true originall for if you take it vp with a hooke and lightly remooue it with a knife from the partes vnder it and bend the spinall marrow somewhat forward Table 25. figure 2. a b then will his originall shew it selfe to be not in the occipitium or where it was first tyed to that thin membrane but ascending some-somewhat vpward and in the forepart of the braine This Marrow therefore consisteth of foure roots whereof the two greater Tab. 25 The 4 rootes thereof fig. 2 b c sheweth the trunke reflected Char. 4. and 1. shew the trunke in his owne seate do yssue out of two parts of the Braine in that place wherein the Ventricles are reflected Tab. 25. fig. 2. f g from the forward prominence or swelling of the brain vnto the middle whereabout the Opticke Nerue Tab. 25. fig. 2. c d passeth without the ventricle The other two Roots are two short trunkes of the Cerebellum Tab. 25. fig. 2. cha 6 Where ioined arising on either side out of the vpper part thereof which are ioyned to the two greater productions of the Braine euen now spoken of Tab. 25. fig. 2. betwixt the two characters 2 and 3 and so of foure are made two Tab. 25. fig. 1 ◠which afterward do accomplish the spinall Marrow from which all the Nerues of the whole body haue their originall as diligent inspection doth sufficiently prooue And the same Galen affirmeth in the 13. chap. of his 8. Booke de vsu partium and in many other places where he saith That all the Nerues which are attributed to the spinal Galen acknoledgeth the truth of this Marrow do arise from the After-braine so that according to his Anatomy the spinall Marrow is ioyned to the Cerebellum Some there are and Columbus among the rest who heerein taxe Galen affirming that no Nerue proceedeth from the Cerebellum But saith Varolius Galens opinion may be after some sort maintained to be true but those that find fault with him affirme that which He is taxedby Columbus Redeemed by Varolius is absolutely false because the spinall marrow ariseth out of two roots of the brain whēce two paire of sinnewes are produced and out of two roots of the After-braine which are ioyned to the former and do together fulfill or accomplish the spinall Marrow and so all the Nerues of the spinall Marrow do arise out of the Cerebellum Why the originals of the sinnews grow into one And verily that this should bee thus it was profitable yea necessary for the principles or originals of all things had neede to bee firme and stable Now by how much any thing is more single and simple by so much without doubt it is more solid and firme wherefore it behooued that
the heart then the Lungs and the left ventricle of the heart more excellent then the right by so much and for the same respects the backward ventricles of the braine are more noble then the foreward We conclude therefore with Galen That all the principall faculties doe promiscuously in habite in the same part of the Braine together that they vse the like corporeall Instrument The conclusion of the question that is the substance of the braine yet they worke after a diuerse manner according to the variety of the Temperament and the Medium QVEST. III. Whether the principall faculties doe depend vpon the Temperament of the braine or vpon the Confirmation that is whether they be similar or organicall actions IT is a most obscure quaestion whether the Braine do vse reason and apprehend phantasmes because it is of such a temper or because of the admirable structure it hath Some haue conceiued that these faculties are performed onely by the Conformation which their opinion they confirme by authorities and by arguments Galen writeth in his 7. Book deplacitis That the faculties proceede from the conformation that the cause of wisedome in man is the variety of the structure of the Braine and the magnitude thereof The figure of the head according to Hippocrates and Galen if it bee naturall that is sphericall or round somewhat long bunching somewhat out before and behind and depressed or flatted on the sides is a signe of a wise man and Authorities The 1. reason contrariwise a sharpe and Turbinated head like a sugar loafe which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 such as was Thyrsites head in Homer is an argument of a dull or stollid foole Againe all the principall faculties perish when the conformation or structure is vitiated although the Temperament be not yet vitiated as in the Apoplexy the Epilepsie and in wounds of the head The second when the ventricles of the braine are eyther stuffed or compressed For in the cracking of the Scull how can the temperament of the braine in a moment be altered or else in the oppletion or filling of the ventricles by any humor It appeareth therefore that the principall functions are performed only by the structure and conformation onely of the brain and that conformation being vitiated they are presently intercepted On the contrary there are others who thinke that the next and immediate cause of these principall faculties is the temper of the marrowy substance and of the spirits of the braine Let vs heere Hippocrates Apollos eldest sonne and the pillar of the family of Physitians The contrary opinion in his first booke de diaeta teaching the same thing in plaine words When in the body the dryest part that is the fier and the moistest part that is the water are aequally tempred then Authorities Hippocrates is a wise man borne And these are the words of the diuine Plato in Theateto The soule is not well disposed in a dense or muddy brain neyther yet in a soft or hard brain for softnes makes men of quicke apprehēsiō but then they are forgetful withal hardnes makes better memories but dulnes of capacity and Plato density contayneth duskish and obscure phantasmes or images Galen in his 8. booke de vsu Galen partium sayth It is better to thinke that the vnderstanding followeth not the variety of composition but a laudable Temper of that body wherewith we vnder stand for the perfection of the vnderstanding is not so much to bee attributed to the quantity of the spirits as to the quality The same Galen in his Booke de Arte parua referreth the causes of wit or capacity to the thicke or thin substance of the braine This wit hee calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a working capacity which is defined 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a promptitude or readines of lnuenting and coniecturing In the same Booke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a facility of learning sheweth a soft and moyst substance of the brain and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a ineptitude to learne a drie and a hard braine Those that are light witted and inconstant in their opinions are for the most part of a hot braine because heate is full of motion But those that are obstinate are of a cold braine because cold is sluggish to which if you adde drought then will such men become stubborne and refractary and hence it is for the most part that the Authours and fautors or defenders of Schismes and Sects are Melancholy Galen in his book intituled That the maners of the mind follow the temperature of the body calleth the Soule a consent of qualites doth not distinguish it from the temperament In his Commentary vpon the 6. Booke Epidemiωn and vpon the sixt Aphorisme of tho second Section as also in the 6. Chapter of his Booke de locis affectis he styleth the Temperament of the braine the Minde For so he expoundeth that Aphorisme of Hippocrates Melancholy men become Epilepticall and Epileptical men Melancholy as the humour ascendeth into this or that part so is there a transmutation made of these diseases For if the humour be transfused into the body and ventricles of the braine then they become Epilepticall Galen calleth the Soule a temper if into the minde they become Melancholicall where-by Mind he vnderstandeth the Temperament For the disease called Melancholy is a cold dry distemper of the brain But when Galen called the Soule a Temper he doeth not conceiue that that Temper is the How why forme of a reasonable man but the forma medica because that onely falleth into the Physitions consideration For that which can neither bee preserued when it is present nor restored when it is absent that doth not at all belong vnto the Physition but the intellectuall Soule can neither bee preserued being present nor restored being absent onely the Temperament may bee mantained when we haue it or restored when it is lost The Temperament therefore only is the Physicall forme of a man because the Physition considereth a mans body not as it is Natural consisting of Matter and Forme but as it is subiect to sicknesse and againe lable to Physicke And from hence some men doe imagine that it is sufficiently prooued that the principall faculties of the Soule are not excercised by the structure or conformation but by the Temper of the braine Our opinion concerning this question is that the efficient cause of all the simctions is neither the Temper alone nor only the wonderful structure of the braine but the intellectuall What we resolue of Soule which notwithstanding admitteth both these causes one Organicall which is the amplitude or largenesse of the braine and of the ventricles and the plenty of the spirits the other Similar which is the Temper of the marrowy substance and of the spirites From hence wee gather that Ratisionation that is the vse of Reason is neither
both of them quite intercepted Wherefore by the Arteries the Animal spirit is not conueyed which is the author of all sense and motion I know well that when the Iugular Veines and the Carotidall arteries are obstructed the Caros Apoplexy and Lethargie do follow whēce the Carotidal Artery is called Lethargical and Apoplectical and Hippocrates vseth to call that kinde of Apoplexie A light kinde of Apoplexie whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the interception of the Veynes but this Apoplexie hapneth but by accident and is cureable wherein accesse is denied to the vitall spirite which ministereth matter to the Animall But the Question in this place is of a true Palsy which happeneth vpon the exolution madefaction and that I may vse the Arabians word Mollification of the Nerues or when the wayes of the Animall spirits are shut vppe or intercepted These wayes are the Nerues which albeit they haue no conspicuous cauity yet is their inward substance altogether spongie through which the Animal faculty and those impetuous spirits which Hippocrates calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do easily finde their way Many learned men there are who will not admit of this trueth and especiallie among Rondeletius opinion that the Animall spirits passed through the Arteries the late writers Rondeletius striueth to prooue that the Animal spirit is conueyed through the Arteries not through the marrowy substance of the Nerues the onely vse of the Marrow he acknowledgeth to bee that like flockes it may sustaine and strengthen the smal and slender vessels Argenterius also thinketh that the spirits neuer forsake the Arteries It was an old opinion of Praxagoras as Galen remembreth in the 7. chapter of his first Booke De Placitis Hippocratis Platonis that the Nerues were continuated with the Praxagoras opinion out of Galen Arteries and that the Nerues were nothing else but Arteries become now slender and smal But the weaknes and insufficiency of this opinion is hence conuinced because the intercostal Arteries are smal threddy the arteries of the brain which make the two Consuted textures therof as fine as haires and yet no man euer durst call them Sinews But of this we shall haue better occasion to dispute in our booke of the vessels In this place it shal be sufficient to haue saide that the Animal spirits cannot passe by the Arteries because they were destined and ordained by Nature for the transportation of the Vital spirites now two spirits distinct in forme and kinde as we vse to say cannot be conueyed by the same Vessels When the Opticke Nerue is obstructed the action of the sight perisheth That the Animall spirites passe not by the Arteries are there then any small Arteries intercepted Or is their interception the cause of blindnesse Nothing lesse for the part should be vtterly extinguished if it wer no more illustrated with the beames of the Vital spirits Wherefore when the marrowy substance is affected when the spondils or rack-bones are luxatedt he body is often resolued because Diuers Arguments the Marrow of the Nerue is pressed by reason of which compression the passage of the animal spirit is intercluded In those that are afflicted with the Stone the legge on the same side becommeth stupified the Nerues and Muscles which are ordained to bend it being compressed by the Kidnie lying thereupon As for those smal Arteries which run thorough the Membranes that couer the nerues they minister the spirit of life vnto the Nerues not the faculty of Sense and Motion Againe the Arteries of the braine do not essentially differ from other arteries but other where the Arteries neyther engender nor conteine Animall spirits therefore not in the braine Add heereto that the forme of euery thing is stamped vpon the aliment and the spirit onely by the substance of the part now in those complications there is onelie a power to prepare and as it were to delineate the spirites their forme they haue onely from the Marrowy substance of the braine Finally as the Braine by reason of this marrowy substance is called the braine and this marrow is the principal part of this noble Organ the seate of the Memory Reason and Discourse so I thinke that the chiefe part of the nerue is the marrow thereof which carrieth the commaundement of the Sensatiue and Motiue Faculty not onely by irradiation but by a corporeal spirit And therfore it is that Galen in his eight Bôoke de vsupartium calleth the braine Nervum amplissimum molissimum A soft and large Nerae and againe he calleth a nerue Cerebrum durius resiccatum A hard and dryed Braine But if as Rondeletius conceited the inwarde part of the nerue hadde beene onely ordained for the establishing and sustaining of the sinal Arteries ioyned to their Membranes then certainely is the Marrowye part of the nerue the basest and most ignoble Let therefore the opinion of Galen and of the Ancients remaine with vs as current and Cannonicall to wit that the Animall spirits passe through the marrow of the nerues not through the Arteries These things being thus establisned it remaineth that we discouer the cause of the palsie which happeneth on the contrary side to the wounded or affected part When the The cause of the palsie in the opposite part right part of the Head is wounded a portion of the Ichor may fall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Rectitude into the right fore ventricle now out of it into the third which is common there is a manifest passage this Ventricle Galen calleth the middle either because it is in the very center of the Braine or else because it is scituated betwixt the two vppermost and the fourth Ventricle which is the lowest and the humour conteyned in that Ventricle is as it were in the center of the Braine Wherefore if it follow the Motion of the Elementary forme it must fall into a lower place now the sound part is alwayes the lower because the patient euer leaneth or lyeth vpon the sound side not vpon the sore side for auoyding of paine VVhat therefore should hinder but that the humour may fall out of the thirde ventricle into the fourth and from thence into the spinall marrowe on the opposite part vnto that which is wounded and so that part become Paralyticall or resolued The Braine is not as some haue dreampt diuided from the top to the very bottome the vpper Ventricles determine into a common cauity into which they thrust downe their supersluities This common cauity is directed into the fourth Ventricle which is common both to the After-braine and the spinall Marrow It is not therefore against our Anatomicall Principles or groundes that Matter Flegme and Blood may be transmitted from the right Ventricle to the thirde and from hence through he fourth Ventricle into diuers parts of the spinal marrow now into the right side and now into the left as either of them is lower or weaker Another reason also may be brought of
and sense do confirme the some Galen in the 4. chapter of Experience the aforesaid book telleth a storie of a certaine man whom hee commanded to snuffe vp into his nose and to receiue at his mouth Nigella Gith or Pepperwort finely beaten and Reason mingled with old oyle who thereupon felt a great gnawing in his braine Which saith he is a manifest argument that some of that Nigella went into the ventricles of the Brain and cleauing to the Pia mater or thin Membrane or else haply in the Braine it selfe was the cause of that paine Againe reason seemeth to perswade the same The Braine is the fountaine and originall of all sense and therefore it selfe must need be sensible because by it all other parts haue sense For it is an axiome in Logicke Propter quod vnumquodque est tale illud magis tale That for which any thing is such or such must needs it selfe be more such or such Furthermore vnlesse the Braine had sense it could not rouse it selfe vp to the expulsion of that which is offensiue for in sternutations or sneezings and fits of the Epilepsie or falling-sicknes how should the Braine bee moued and shaken to exclude and auoyde the humour or vapour by which it is vellicated or goaded vnlesse it felt the affluence thereof Contrarily the opinion of those who determine that the Braine hath no sense may also be confirmed by authoritie experience and reason Aristotle in the 17. chapter of his 3 The contrary opinion booke De historia Animalium And in the 7. capter of his second booke de partibus Animal writeth that the Braine and the marrow haue not sensum tactus the sense of feeling Galen in the 8. chapter of his first book De causis sympto The Braine saith he was ordained by nature not to haue sense but to communicate the faculty of sensation to the instruments of the senses In his third booke De causis sympt hee calleth the Braine an Organe without sense Experience then which nothing is more certain conuinceth the truth of this position Experience For when the Braine is wounded the patient doth not feele although the substance therof be pressed with a sharpe probe no not if some of it be taken away which thing is very ordinary for Physitians and Chyrurgions to obserue Finally it may be demonstrated by reasons Euery Organ saith the Philospoher Reasons must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is without any externall quality So in the Christaline humor of the eye there is no colour in the eare no sound in the tongue no sauour and the skin which is the Iudge of those qualities which moue the sense of touching is it selfe of a moderate temper So the braine is the seate of the common sense and iudgeth of all sensation and therefore must it selfe be without sense Moreouer the braine ought not to be sensible for if it were hauing his scituation vppermost and like a cupping glasse drawing and supping vppe the exhalations of the lower parts it would by their affluence perpetually be payned Finally the substance well nigh of all the bowels is insensible as of the liuer the spleene the lungs c. and therefore the substance also of the braine is insensible To this opinion we rather subscribe then to the former following therein Galen in his first booke de causis Symp. where he is not of opinion that the braine hath sense but onely that it can discerne the differences of sensible things Those things which are brought to proue the contrary assertion seeme to me now to Answere to the argumēts of the former opinion be very light Hippocrates sayde that the braine did feele those iniurtes that were in the flesh and in the bone that is to say it is affected and altered by them So the same Hippocrates saith in his Aphorismes that the bones do feele the power of cold that is they are altered by cold Wherefore he vseth the word Sense in that place abusiuely Galen attributeth sense to the braine It is true yet not to his marrowy substance which is the fountaine and originall of all the Animall faculties but to the Pia mater or thin membrane which insinuateth it selfe deepely into the corners thereof As for that logicall Axiome it is only true in these causes which we call Homogeny and those also conioyned For the Sunne being of it selfe not hot yet heateth all sublunary things And whereas they say that the brain is shaken in the exclusion of that which is hurtfull and thence would prooue that it is sensible wee answere that there is seated in euery particular part a naturall power to expell that which is hurtfull which power is sometime ioyned with Animall sense sometimes How the braine apprehend that which is hurtfull also it is without the same So the bones haue a power of excretion and the flesh almost of all the bowels being insensible is yet apprehensiue of those things that are hurtful yea expell them also and driue them forth There are in the nature of things certaine Sympathies and Antipathies Fernelius in the tenth Chapter of the 5. booke of his Physiologia hath diuised a new and vncouth opinion concerning the motion and sense of the braine He conceiueth that all Fernelius new opinion motion is from the marrow of the braine and all sense saith hee floweth from the Meninges or Membranes because the body of the braine is perpetually mooued yet hath no sense at all on the other side the membranes that incompasse it are of themselues immoueable especially the Dura mater and yet their sense is most exquisite So in the diseases which we call Dilirium that is an aberration of the minde and in the Letargy which are affects of the Braine there is no paine at all but if a sharpe humor or vapour be transported into the Membranes then is the patient as it were on the racke Furthermore the spine and all the nerues haue their marrow from the braine and the same inuested with membranes al which haue the same power and nature which they receiued from their originall Therefore the fore-part of the braine is the originiall of sense the backepart the beginning of motion and the menings or membranes are the beginning of touching Those nerues that are fullest of marrow are the instruments of motion but those are the instruments of touching which are for the most part deriued from the meninges These are Fernelius words wherein saith my Author by the fauor of so great a man I finde some things that cannot be warranted First he saith that all voluntarie motion Fernelius his first error floweth from the Marrow because the Marrow is perpetually mooued as if the motion of the Braine and of the Nerues and Muscles were alike The motion of the Braine is Naturall consisting of a Dyastole a double rest and a Systole for the generation of Animall spirits but the motion of the Muscles
for in Oxen it is of an ouall figure bunching or bearing out in the middle of the eye not onely that it might bee freer from being offended but especially that the eie might discerne things greater then it selfe that is that it might receiue the Ideas or formes of great obiects and those whole vnbroken as also that the light which entreth in might be better vnited and contracted and so attaine through the Pupilla or Apple vnto the Chrystaline humour That this benefit commeth by the roundnesse and prominence of this membrane may be demonstrated by a Looking glasse for if we desire to see our faces in a long fragment of a Looking glasse we cannot see them whole because the figure is playne and in a plain figure the perpendicular beames of the light are not vnited whereas in a round figure they concutre and meete together into a poynt for Galen sayth in the twelfth Chapter of his 10. Booke de vsu partium that Vision or Sight is made by a Pyramis and therefore let the glasse bee neuer so small yet if it bee round wee may see our whole face therein hence it appeareth that if this part had any figure sauing a circular the images or formes of great obiects could not bee admitted into the eie at all It is hard and in some Fishes sayth Aquapendens exactly carrieth the hardnesse and rigidity Why hard of a horne it selfe This hardnes secureth not only the membrane but also the Christaline humour from outward iniuries beside that it resisteth any light occurrent violence Fast and thight it is not onely for resistance but also for the better conseruation of the Why fast watery and glassie humours that they sweat not out and that the thinne spirites might not penetrate through it and so exhale VVherefore in a liuing creature because of the aboundance of spirites it is notably streatched and shineth very cleare especially in the forepart But when the creature is dead and the spirits extinguished it falleth presently and growes loose and corrugated Hence it followeth that sight cannot be by an emission or eiaculation of spirites out of the eies because the tention or streatching of a liuing eie proceedeth from no other cause but from the aboundance of spirits concluded and contayned within this membrane And although it be the first and next part of the eie which is exposed to all iniuries of cold heat and whatsoeuer else might fall vppon or bruise the eye yet by the wisedome of Nature it is defended by the lids by the haires by the bones and by the skinne Moreouer it is not a simple or single membrane but made as it were of many shels or scales vpon which sayth Ruffus in the first Chapter of his first book there is a cuticle or curtaine spread which is far thinner then the rest of the scales that if haply one of them should be gnawne asunder the rest might suffice to contayne and defend the Chrystaline humour Auicen maketh it foursould It is very thinne for sayth Galen in the third Chapter of his tenth book de vsu partium if it had been thicke it might indeede haue beene a defence vnto the eie but it would haue Why thin cast a perpetuall darke shadow vpon it and would haue hindered the passage of the light whereas now being thinne it transmitteth any light or brightnes freely and without delay so that the chrystaline humour may discern the true purtraitures and representations of all visible obiects wherefore also it is transparant cleare and bright because it should be more fit for the transmission of illumination for so we see that the thinner a horne is the better doth the light extend it selfe through it It is also streatched for if it had beene corrugated or wrinkled and so vnequall it must Why stretched needes haue lost his roundnes smoothnes and transparancie and so the sight would haue beene much hindered An experience whereof wee haue in old men in whome this membrane is sometimes so rugous and loose that either they can see nothing at al or very confusedly for sayth Aquapendens when one plight or fold falleth vpon another and the coat thereupon is duplicated the membrane becomes thicker the Apple contracteth it selfe because it is not distended by a sufficent afluence of spirits It is transparant that it might giue way to all visible formes and representations and also admit the light which beateth vpon it But we must consider that this transparancie or Why transparant lucidity of the membrane differeth much from the lucidity of the aire that so there might insue a refraction or breaking of the light But howe the light passeth vnto the eye and how it is refracted because it belongeth rather to the opticke Art then to Anatomy him that listeth to be further satisfied therein we wil send vnto the writers of the Opticks such as are Vitellius and Alharen Aquapendens also the Anatomist hath elegantly written of these things of the eie but we proceed This membrane is pollished and smooth that in it the formes of thinges might better Why polished and smooth shine and more fitly be receiued and images represented to the chrystaline humour most like to the outward obiectes For if it had beene rough and full of eminencies and cauities the light would not haue equally attained vnto it for where cauities are there doe the representations passe through more easily and brighter where there is any eminencie ther doe they passe through with more difficulty and beside are very obscure Moreouer such an asperity or roughnesse would haue beene troublesome to the eie-lid as wee see it hapneth when any small substance falleth betwixt the eye and the lid But being fast hard thinne it could not receiue any veines into it neither yet arteries nor nerues neither if it could had it beene behoofefull for they would haue hindred the sight although it might haue defended the chrystaline humour from outward offences yet it would haue been ofsensiue to the sight with his hardnesse and finally it would haue abated the visible faculty communicated vnto the eies from aboue and haue dimmed or dulled their brightnes For That much light is an enimy to the sight that the eyes are offended with a bright and vehement light euery man hath sufficient experience in himselfe Beside we read in histories that Zenophons souldiours were almost blinded by trauelling through the snow And Dionisius that Tyrant of Cicilia aboue his prison built a very lightsome and bright chamber which he whitened ouer with lime when Dyonisius his cruelty he had a long time detained his prisoners in a darke dungeon hee suddenly brought them into this light and bright place where they instantly became blinde because their eies were not able to beare so sudden a change In like manner those that doe labour of the ophthalmia or inflamation of the eye are The greater light extinguisheth the lesse offended with the
because the inner circumference of the whole eye is inuested with this obscute and darke Membrane by whose shadow the cristalline is compassed so that his brightnesse returning backe from the blacknesse and obscurity of the membrane is vnited better into himselfe How the colour of the infide differeth from the colour of the out side And so as Aquapendens hath well obserued that light which is but weake or but moderately strong doth better appeare in the Christalline then that which is much stronger as whereby the inbred light of the humour it selfe is ouercome Againe we say that the darkenesse of the colour of this membrane maketh much to the collection and refection of the spirits For when the Cristalline is too much affected by a vehement light then we close our eyes and the spirits turning themselues vpon those darke colours are refreshed as before hath bene shewed in our Historie of the horny membrane Wherefore also about the pupilla it is thicker because it should cast a greater shadow vpon the Cristalline in that place where the light hath his accesse for on the backeside it is compassed with the thicke and fast horny coate And for this cause betwixt the horny membrane and the Cristalline humour this coate is blacke But this blackenesse on the inside of the coate where it respecteth the humours seemeth to bee bred with the coate it selfe but on the outside where it respecteth the horny membrane I conceiue it is but accidentary because it wold colour a mans finger that toucheth it and may easily be washed of so that the membrane will remaine white but the colour on the inside will not die or taint the finger for if it were so those bright bodies which it respecteth and compasseth would be foyled by that blackenesse and so loose their purity Some are of opinion that this blacknesse is the thick excrement which is separated in the nourishment of the Cristalline humour as also that the watery humor is the thin excrement of the same Now as this blackenesse is perpetuall in all creatures on the outside of this coate so on the inside especially where it respecteth the glassie humour the membrane is sometime browne sometime purple or skie coloured whence it was that Galen in the fourth chapter of his tenth booke de vsu partium called it a skie coloured coate and sometimes greene as in oxen but where it is perforated on the foreside and respecteth the shining or transparent part of the horny Membrane it is not in man of one and the same colour yet so that it is alwayes of that colour which we see in the Rainbow of the eye according wherto we say a man hath blacke or browne or skie coloured or a Goates eye which saith the Phylosopher is an argument of a good disposition so that the same Aristotle in the fifth booke de genaratione Animalium and the first chapter A mans eye is of diuers colours hath well obserued that among all creatures onely man hath eyes of diuers colours for other creatures all of the same kind haue eyes alike excepting horses who somtimes haue wayle eyes The Rainebow called in Greeke and Latine Iris hath his name from the similitude of the Rainebow which appeareth in the clouds because this greater circle of the eye The Rainbow of the eye Tab. 1. fig. 7. 8. f. Tab. 3. fig. 2. 3. f. is distinguished with diuers colours which shine through the horny Membrane Galen in the second chapter of his tenth booke de vsu partium saith that in this Rainebow there are seuen circles one within another all differing A nicite in diffection in thickenesse and colour which proceed from the Membranes But how nice a peece of businesses it were in dissection to offer to shew all these circles distinctly without confusion surely so hard a matter it were to accomplish as vaine whenit were performed Some haue called this Iris 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Crowne There are many opinions of the causes of so great variety of colours in this circle of the Diuers opinions of the cause of the Rainbow eye and if you will giue me leaue I will acquaint you with what other men haue conceiued and then deliuer that opinion which I follow my selfe First of all therefore Aristotle in the first chapter of his fifth booke de generatione animalium maketh mention of Empedocles his conceit who compoundeth the eye of fire and water The skie coloured eye saith he is when the fire beareth the sway and the blacke eye when the water exceedeth the fire Empedocles Aristotle Aristotle in the place before quoted refers the variety of the colours to the plenty or scarsity of humours and maketh demonstration of his opinion by the example of aire and water for saith he if you looke vpon a deepe water or a thicke aire they will seeme black and obscure But if there be but a little of either then will their colour appeare blewish bright This conceit of Aristotles Columbus reprehendeth but gratis for he addeth no reason against him Thirdly Galen in Arte medicinali is of opinion that the plenty of splendor and scituation Galen the chrystaline and watery humors is the cause of this variety of colours The eye saith he becommeth skye-coloured either because of the plentie or splendour of the Chrystaline humour or by reason of his prominent scituation whereto hee addeth the paucity and purity of the watery humour The eye is blacke when the Chrystaline is little or scituated somewhat too deepe or because it is not exquisitely bright or because the watery humour is somewhat more plentifull and yet not pure Vesalius reprehendeth Aristotle and Galen in these words which indeed are but bare words This colour sayeth he ariseth not from the plenty defect or tenuity of the humours of the eye neither yet from the collection or dilatation of the Apple and finally not from the depth of the eye or the tenuity thereof Fourthly Auicen referres the cause vnto the colour of the grapy coate which as it is diuersly Auicen depainted so it bringeth forth in the eye diuers colours if it be sky-coloured the eye is also sky-coloured if blacke the eye is blacke And him doth Vesalius follow Fiftly Auerhoes imagines that the whitenesse of the eye proceeded from cold and the Auerhoes blacknes from heat The sixt opinion is that of Varolius who sayth that the cause of the colour is to bee referred Varolius to the vnequall plenty of the spirit and of the watery humor which as it falleth in diuers parts of that place so it representeth diuers colours The colour sayth he which resulteth from the grapy membrane receding or giuing backe from the horny is wont to be called the Rayne-bow from a certaine appearing variety hee calleth it an appearing variety because in very trueth there is not in that place any true diuersity of colours but only in apparition because the
was to bee couered eyther with a hat or a head-peece or some other couering wherefore if mens Eares had bene as bigge as beasts it would haue beene very inconuenient yet they are large enough to couer the passage Why they are two They are made double not so much that when one is vitiated wee might haue vse of the other although this bee a great commoditie as for the necessity and perfection of the Sense The whole Eare which Vesalius not vnfitly compareth to a fanne wherewith they dresse The division of the outward Eare. Corne may fitly be diuided into an vpper and a lower part The vpper which is hard as it were stretched Aristotle in the eleuenth chapter of his first Booke De historia Animalium leaueth without a name but Gaza his interpreter calleth it pinna Tab. 4. fig. 1. Tab. 5 bb the Finne as well because of the forme as also in respect of the vse for the Forme because that broad Gristle is not vnlike the Fin of a Fish for the Vse because as the fish guideth The wing or fin of the ears her selfe in the water with her Finnes so these gristly partes cleaning to the sides of the head do guide the sound that it passe not away before it is communicated to the Inward Aire and for the same cause it is called by some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a wing broade it is the better to entertaine or catch the sound which afterwarde descendeth by the inwarde compasse vnto the arched cauity that leadeth vnto the passage into the head The lower part which is soft and depending Tab. 4. fig. 1. E Fig. 2. H Table 5. fig. 1. a is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 because we take hold of that when we wold admonish a man The Lappe of the eare and thence haply it was that the eare is consecrated to Memory The Latines cal it Pibra Tully in his second Booke ad Quintum fratrem cals it Ansa Auriculae the handle of the ear we call it the Lap of the eare because it is a softe and flexible bodie hauing in it neyther bone to stiffen it nor gristle to harden it nor Nerue to stretch it and therefore it may bee perforated withour paine or with very little as we may see in young folkes of both Sexes who vsually hang Iewels at it Laurentius well obserued that it is a signe of modestye or shamefastnesse because vpon such a passion this part will grow redde But the naturall vse of it is to conduct the excrements downward which yssue out of the eare The outward circumference of the eare is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Capreolus of the likenesse it hath to the writhen Tendrill of a Vine Tab. 4. fig 1 FF Table 5 fig 1 bb The inner compasse The severall partes of the outward Eare and their denominations which is as it were opposite to the vtter is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pollux calleth it Scapha beecause it is somewhat like a Lighter or Barge Tab. 5. fig. 1. cc The great cauity which is compassed almost round by this inward circumference Tab. 5. fig. 1 is called Concha because it is like the shell of a Periwinkle and this is the principall part of the outwarde eare made so large that it might receiue all the sound which runnes within both Circumferences but the cauity thereof groweth narrower toward the hole of hearing that the sound being gathered into a narrower scantling might more suddainely and at once be offered vnto the Organ Tab. 5. sheweth the eares and the diuers internal parts thereof Figure 1. sheweth the whole externall eare with a part of the Temple bone Figure 2. sheweth the left bone of the Temple diuided in the middest by the instrument of hearing where about on eieher side there are certaine passages heere particularly described Fig. 3 4. Sheweth the three little Bones Fig. 5. sheweth a portion of the bone of the temples which is seene nere the hole of Hearing diuided through the middest whereby the Nerues Bones Membrans may appeare as Vesalius conceyueth of them Fig. 6. sheweth the Vessels Membranes Bones holes of the Organ of Hearing as Platerus hath described thē Fig. 7. and 8. sheweth the little bones of the hearing of a man and of a Calfe both ioyned and separated Fig. 9. sheweth the Muscle found out by Aquapendens TABVLA X. FIG I. II. III. IIII. V. VI. VII VIII IX Figure 2. β The auditory Nerue diuided into two partes where it passeth through the fourth hole γ the iugular vein with a part of a nerue passing through the first cauity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where it passeth through his second hole neere to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An artery entring that cauitie thorough the third hole and a nerue falling through the same hole H the same artery falling through the fyft hole ◠the lower part of the 5. nerue reaching vnto the 2 3. cauity θθ A higher part of the 5. nerue broght through the scruing canale or pipe vnto ◠where it falleth out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Tympane or Drum shutting the first cauity Λ the three little bones of hearing ioyned together μ the third cauity or the Trumpet of the organ of hearing V the second cauity or the mettall mine running out with three burroughs ξ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Canale or water course carrying a Nerue and an artery opening it selfe with two holes Figu 7 8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Hammer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Anuile τ The Stirrop The part opposite hereto to which the lap grows somtimes is also haire Tab. 5. fig. 1. f. called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The vse of both these is to forme the cauity and to hinder the sweat or any such like excrement or outward thing from falling into the eare Betwixt these two there is a hollowed furrow like halfe a circle which Herophilus calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Pollux 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into which the excrement or whatsoeuer issueth out of the eare falleth before it get into the large cauity and so fall away by the lap The vse of the whole outward Eare which like a Fanis dilated was especially to intercept the species of sounds wandering through the aire and to gather them as it were into The vse of the outward eare a bosome or if you will into a broade tunnell to be conuayed by manifold breaches or returnes to the hole of the Eare. Againe the many oblique furrowes in the outward Eare doe breake the violence force of the ayre which otherwise might haply loosen or break the fine membrane of the Tympane or drumme There are also certaine bunching protuberations where the gristle swels vp into a prominence which prominence if the aire doe passe the hole of hearing beats it backe againe forward toward the cauity For because the holes of the Ears are placed in
that the Nature of Hearing was aiery Mundinus saith there is an audible spirit in the cauity of the Stony-bone which is the Mundinus instrument of Hearing Carpus thus The implanted aire receyueth the species or formes which are brought Carpus to the Sense of Hearing Varolius The included aiery spirit is the proper instrument of Hearing Varolius Coiter Archangelus Coiter This aire is the first and principall organ of Hearing yea a part of the Soule Archangelus It is the most principall instrument of Hearing which the Faculty vseth in the perception of sounds and voices and in iudging of them Aquapendens The office of this aire is to receiue outward and externall sounds so it is the principall author of Hearing Aquapendens Placentinus It is the matter which receyueth the sound the Medium where-through it is transported For after it hath receyued a sound it doth not conceyue it or iudge of Placentinus it as being a thing inanimated now no action of the soul can be performd by that which is not animated Laurentius This Aire is exceeding necessary to the Sense of Hearing without which I can Laurentius scarcely conceiue how we should heare at all but that it is the principal organ of Hearing I could neuer bee perswaded especially because it is not Animated but rather I beleeue it to be an internall Medium Finally our Authour Bauhine setteth downe the vse of it in these tearmes This Aire the faculty of Hearing vseth as an internal Mediū for the susception and transvection Bauhine or transportation of Soundes and Voyces to the Auditorie nerue by it to bee discerned like as in all the instruments of the other Senses there is required a double Medium the one outward the other inward Inward as in the Sight the watery humour in the Taste the spittle in the Smell the spongie bones in the Touch the skinne is the internall An inward an outward Medium Medium although I know Laurentius would haue it the Cuticle in which the formes or Ideas of things are separated from the things themselues and so naked are transported vnto the first Sensator In like manner the implanted ayre is gathered in the inward eare to receiue the abstracted formes of the Sounds and to transport them or conuey them vnto the Sense Againe as in all the instruments of the Sences the internall Medium is distinct and a That it is not the chiefe organ of hearing differing thing from the principall Organ to which the action particularly belongeth as in the Organ of Sight the waterie humor is thought to be the internall Medium but the chrystaline the principall part receiuing the representations but not iudging of them so in the Hearing the internall Medium is this implanted Aire but the principall part is the Auditorie nerue which yet doth not iudge of the Idea but conducteth it to the braine that is to the first Sensator CHAP. XXV Of the manner of Hearing and of the Nature of Soundes COnsidering that to intreate of the manner of Hearing belongeth rather to a Phylosopher then to Anatomists wee will be but briefe herein yet somthing we thinke good to say because the structure of the eare was for the most part vnknowne to the Ancients The Eare is the instrument of Hearing and the action of the Eare is the Three things required to Sensation Obiect Definition of a Sound Medium Sense of Hearing vnto this Sense there are three thinges required an Obiect a Medium and an Instrument The Obiect is that which is audible that is all Sounds A Sound is a quality yssuing out of the Aire Coiter addeth or the Water beaten by sudden and forcible collision or concurrence of hard and solid bodies and those smooth concauous and large This definition we will labot to explaine in this following discourse The Medium is eyther Externall or Internall The Externall Medium according to Aristotle is Ayre or Water but in water the Sound is but dull as a man may perceiue when his head is vnder water yet they say that Fishes can heare in the water very well as they can assure vs that vse in the night time to fish for Mullets And although the water going into the water doe make a Sound yet this Sound is made in the Aire and by the interposition therof though it be made by the water The Internall Medium is the implanted Ayre concluded within the dennes or cauities of the Eares The Instrument although we may say it is the whole inward eare furnished 3 3. Instrument with his cauities and other particles aboue expressed and although that generally the Philosophers and Physitians doe determine that the inbred Ayre is the especiall and proper Organ of Hearing because as in the Eie the Chrystaline receiueth the Obiect that is the Light so this in-bred ayre receiueth the Sound Yet we are of opinion that not this ayre but the auditorie nerue is the principall instrument For wee thinke with Galen that not onely the alteration or Reception which is made by the in-bred ayre is the Sense of Hearing but also the dignotion or iudgement of that alteration VVherefore Soundes and Voyces are transferred by this ayre to the Auditory nerue as vnto the substance that is apprehensiue and from thence to the common Sense where they are exquisitly iudged off For if they must bee knowne and perceiued then must they touch some substance indued with Sense because all action is by contaction Now the Sensatiue faculty is not transported out of the bodie and therefore it was necessary that the Sound should apply it selfe to the Eare. The Sound is generated of hard bodies mutually striking one another as of the Efficient cause for soft bodies doe easily yeeld not resisting the force that is offered vnto them How sound is made and is receiued in the ayre as in his matter this Aire accompanieth the Sound and carryeth it as it were on his wings for as the ayre is mooued so also is the Sound carried as wee may perceiue by a ring of Belles farre off from vs for when the winde bloweth towards vs we shall heare them very lowd again when the ayre is whiffed another way the sound also of the bels wil be taken from vs. So also when two hard bodyes are smitten the one against the other we see the purcussion before we heare the sound for we do not heare the sound before the ayre that was moued do bring the sound with it to our eares neither is that motion made in a moment but in time and is carryed swifter or slower as the percussion of of the resisting bodyes was more or lesse vehement and quicke for this the Phylosopher requireth in sounds and consequently the repercussion or repulse of the ayre So wee see in a Drumme if the skin or Vellam be moist and laxe either they will not sound at all or they make but a dull noyse The
is bound to the sides of the third gristle and betwixt it and the gristle especially at the basis there is a little Fat growing It is lax that it may more easily be incurued and turned vpon the Larynx and be mooued in deglutition or swallowing in an acute and graue voice vpward and downward And it is Why they are laxe crasse somewhat hard also and dense because by that way meate sometimes halfe chewed hard and in great gobbits must passe of necessity Some there be which thinke that this Membrane is increased with fleshy fibres and that it becommeth a musculous membrane both in men and beasts to help the lifting vp of the Epiglottis which Fibres are compassed with a little skin both outward and aboue least it should be hurt in the passage of the meate The internal Coate or Membrane which is more crasse in the cauitie of the Larynx The Inner coate or Throttle then it is in the pipe of the Artery is soft stretched and slipperie beecause the cauitie was to be made polished and smooth but where the cleft of the Larynx doth close this Membrane on both sides is by often compressing of it when wee holde our breath made more hard and callous and with the substance doth change the colour waxeth more white But of this Membrane we haue spoken somwhat before in our History of the Rough Artery Concerning the vessels also and the Glandules of the Larynx we shall speake in their proper places CHAP. XXXVIII Of the sound and the voyce IT is sufficiently manifest by that which we haue said that the voyce is an action of the Larinx and that it is the instrument of the voyce and that How a voice is made the glottis or whistle is the first and immediate cause of the voyce and this is Galens opinion wherefore we will discourse a little of the voyce The voyce therefore according to Aristotle is a certaine significatiue sound of a liuing creature or as Galen defines it the voyce is the Ayre The definitiō of a voyce strucken and a sound is the percussion of one body against another in some other There be therefore three things required to the effecting of a sound to wit two seuerall bodyes which doe mutually strike one another the ayre in which the purcussion is made which ayre is beaten and broken betwixt the two bodies But that these bodyes thus mutually knocking one another may effect a sound first What things āre required to a sound The bodyes must be hard it is required that they be stretched by which tension or stretching they are somewhat hardened therefore Aristotle supposed that they ought to be hard for a sponge wooll may mutually strike one another and yet no sound be made But if you say that sounds are oftener made by hard bodyes yet it is true also that sometimes they are made by soft bodyes for if you ioyne your lips together a kind of whistling may be heard but this proceedeth from their tension whereby they thrust out the Ayre by compressing each other Moreouer they ought to haue a broade and plaine superficies for two needles striking Broade and plaine one another doe make no sound Againe the percussion ought to be vehement and quicke for if you gently put your hand to any thing no sound is heard But if besides these And polished for the better sound bodyes be polished and concauous or hollow and of a solid and ayry matter such as brasse and glasse is then the sound will be greater more plaine and delightsome which may bee shewed in bels and musical instruments for such bodyes containe a great deale of ayre in them which airy when it is moued and seeketh a vent doth euery way strike about the sides and euery way causeth a resonance or resounding Now seeing a voyce is the sound of a liuing creature or a certaine species or kind of What is required to a voyce sound there must be euen so many things required to it as a sound Namely the aire for the matter the bodyes which by compressing the ayre doe as it were breake it for the efficient cause we may adde the place which is the head of the rough Arterie The ayre expired The ayre which is required for the forming of a voyce is that which we returne by expiration and this is the matter for the generating of a voyce for that which is inspired is prepared for the refreshing and nourishment of the heart and Inbred heate Wherefore a mans voce is so long continued as the expiration endureth and when it fayleth the voyce vtterly ceaseth Now this expired aire is broken by by the ayry instrument and so the voyce is formed at this breaking and where it is broken there percussion doth forthwith follow But it may be demanded which of the ayry instruments can strike and presse this ayre The Chest and the lungs do not make this voyce because their motions be Diastole By which of the spirituall instruments the ayre is broken and Systole or dilatation and constriction which make no voyce Neither is it the pipe of the Rough Arterie or the greatest part of the weazon because it wanteth muscles wherefore it cannot perfect the voyce which is a voluntary worke Moreouer if you cut the weazon below the Larinx or head the creature will yet expire It is broken by the throtle and why freely but he will not vtter any voyce and if againe you bind this incision the voyce will returne Neither is it the nosthrils which is the cause of the voyce because they are onely passage nor the mouth because it is onely a receptacle nor the tong because they which be dumbe haue their tongs and respiration sound so they which haue their tongue cut out doe yet vtter some kind of voyce It remaineth therfore that amongst the ayry instruments onely the Larinx or throtle is it which is as it were the shop or worke-house wherein the percussion is made which the fabricke and structure of it do sufficiently shew For it hath Muscles which are necessarily required to the effecting of a voyce which is a voluntary action It hath also nerues which affoord the motion Gristles also which are hard bodyes broade smooth polished and concauous or hollow vpon which the ayre may easily be broken constringed and compressed and therwithall resound It hath also a cleft which is requisite vnto the breaking of the ayre that so a sound may be made For this breaking of the ayre cannot be done vnles it passe through by some straight narrow way How this aire is broken This Elision or breaking is made through the cleft when it is constringed and angustated or straightned by the articulation of the Arytaenoides or Ewre-gristle and the Muscles Wherefore Galen writeth that a voice cannot be made vnlesse the passage be straite neyther can that passage be well called straight vnlesse it tendeth by
ought to be vniuersally abstractedly fore-knowne that it may appeare by what meanes it comes from his organ and that the function of euery particle which is found in that organ though neuer so small may be known And so it is not absurd that the action should minister knowledge to itselfe and should be both more knowne and more obscure then it selfe The vse therefore of the parts and their profit doe differ as the words of cause and effect The difference betwixt vse profit though Vse doe also signifie Profit whereby it is manifest that the one is more large in his signification then the other Moreouer that thing vnto the fruition of which the action doth ayme is either seperated from the action so that the action ceasing it is abandoned or else it doeth only consist and hath his being in Fieri that is whilst it is in motion this is called in Latine opus in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 actionis the worke of the action Galen therefore in the 1. de nat fac saith The difference of the worke and action well that the worke is distinguished from the action and is an effect thereof as blood flesh a nerue or such like are the effects of the action of the Liuer and of the Seed Sometimes by the name of worke we vnderstand the Action for concoction sanguification and distribution are certaine actions and yet the workes of Nature also but wee must beware least we call all the workes of Nature Actions for flesh a nerue and bones are the workes of Nature and yet no actions of Nature QVEST. IIII. How manifold Action is GAlen in the first Chapter of his Booke de vtilitate respirat deuideth the action What is an vniuersall Action of a liuing body into an vniuersall and a particular I call that an vniuersall action which is perfected by the whole body as by his proper instrument as are the life which life Aristotle in the 10. of his Ethicks chapter third and Galen in the place aboue quoted saye is a kinde of action of the creature as also are those foure which doe attend it Retention Concoction Attraction and Expulsion And a particular action I call that which belongeth to some one part or organ What a particular Action is for the profite and behoofe of the whole body But they are almost infinite yet all allotted to their own proper parts and so mutually conioyned and with such concord that they do all serue and helpe the operations of the whole and do all conspire and as it were with one consent suffer together For great organs as the Head the Breast the Abdomen or Panch the ioynts do with all their functions immediatly serue the whole body And The consent of the parts the lesser which are parts of these are also referred to the action of the whole As the Eye whose action being wholly destinated to the safety of the creature is Sight which Nature by the chrystaline humor doth exercise all the other parts doe concur vnto the constitution thereof and serue either as causes without which vision cannot be made as the opticke nerues doe or as a cause of the better performance of this Sense as the muscles and coates or lastly as conseruing and defending causes as the Eye-lids and the Eye-browes Some doe subdiuide a particular action into a common or publique and into a proper or priuate action they call that common which is referred vnto the vse of the whole What a common Action is and not of any priuate part onely as are those operations called Animal to wit going apprehension Vision Hearing Smelling Tasting Touching Imagination Ratiocination Memory Amongst the Natural operations Chylification or the action of the stomack changing the meate into Chylus Sangnification Expulsion of the excrements the sucking of the Vrine out of the veines attraction of seede the conformation of the Infant with many other They call that a proper action which is addicted vnto one onely part What a proper Action is such as they affirme to be Retention Concoction Attraction Expulsion which I haue comprehended in the number of vniuersall actions but they say they belong vnto the proper vse of the part But this manner of distinguishing is not to be in euery respect admitted in my opinion because it doth much rather ingender a confusion then further our vnderstanding in that they confound a proper and particular action with an vniuersall For why should that action which pertaines to the whole and is vniuersall and common to all the parts be called proper and priuate How shall it bee allotted to one onely part If that which they call common be assigned to one organ how is it said to be common Yet if any man shall say that it is called common by accident because it tendes to a publique and common good him I will not gaine say But it will be obiected that that which is called by them a proper and priuate action will by the Physitians neuer be admitted to be vniuersall and an action of the whole body and of all the parts thereof For although attraction Obiection retention concoction expulsion do agree to the whole and to all the parts yet they be so appropriated to their seuerall parts that they seeme to be proper vnto euery particular because that the seuerall parts doe conueniently exercise them by their owne nature But I thinke that attraction being restrayned to some certaine humour doth not enduce the propriety of attraction but of that which is attracted by it Solution Now that which is drawne and the attraction it selfe doe differ So a bone doth attract yet not as it is a bone but as it doth participate of life and the function of the whole yet it doth attract a proper iuyce as it is such a part and no other But be it so that attraction and other Naturall functions doe belong and be ascribed to a bone a gristle a Membrane other such like parts as proper vnto them in regard that they all do properly and in their owne nature conueniently exercise them yet shall it follow that euery part of the bone and portion of a gristle or ligament shall performe a proper action One and the same iuyce is common to all the particles of the same similar part Wherefore this subdiuision of a particular action in my opinion is not allowable But I conclude from that which hath bene sayd that some parts do performe a double Some parts haue a double action some onely one office namely one common to all other parts another proper which is committed to them and to no other parts and yet tending to the vse of the whole And this office or function is three fold to wit Animall Vitall and Naturall But what euery one of these is and how manifold we haue before declared and therefore they are here onely presupposed Moreouer some actions be manifest by
three causes of this variety the Humors the Coats and the Spirits The Humors of the Eye are three first the watery secondly the Cristalline thirdly the Glassy This last because it cannot be perceiued and is placed in the hindmost part of the eie doth The first cause referred to the humours conferre nothing or verie little vnto the diuersitie of colours but this vertue of alteration and changing the colour of the eye dependeth most vppon the watery and Glassy or Cristal humor In these humors also three things are to be considred their Substance Quantity Situation By the name of Substance I vnderstand the purity or impurity the splendor darknesse teuuity and density The Quantity doth note the plentie or scarsity of the In humors 3 things to bee obserued humour The Site is either more hollow and profound or more prominent and bearing out There be therefore three causes in respect of the Cristalline of a wally and white colour in the eie First the plenty of the Cristalline secondly the purity and splendor thereof and his prominent Situation for so the Cristalline humor by his own proper brightnesse illuminateth the watery humor and the whole eie By reason of the waterie humour there bee two causes of this wallinesse the splendor and the paucity or scarsity of it for a small and pure watery humor doth lesse hinder the fulgor or brightnesse of the cristalline Humour The causes of blacknesse are quite contrary as in the behalfe of the Cristaline the paucitie or smalnesse of it his impurity and deep situation and in respect of the watery the impurity The cause of blacknesse and plenty is the cause thereof But haply that which Aristotle writeth in the 14 Probleme and the 14. Section may seeme to contradict our assertion where hee saith the Ethyopians haue blacke eies and those that inhabit the North white but in the Ethyopians Obiection there is lesse plenty of the watery humour by reason of that ambient Ayre exicating or drying vp all things in those of the North it is more aboundant I answer that the Eyes of the Ethiopians be blacke by reason of the paucity of their Visiue spirits for they are resolued and dissipated by the heate whereby it happens that Solution the light of the spirits failing the Eye appeares as it were darke or ouershadowed But the Northerne people doe abound with many spirits The intermediate colours doe depend vpon intermediate causes The second cause of the diuersitie of colours in the Eye may be referred to the Coate called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is vueam or the Grapy coate for this onely because it is diuersly coloured The second cause of the diuersity of colours causeth a variegated or diuers coloured Eye So in the circle of the Eye which they call the Iris or Rainebow diuers colours doe appeare because in that part the Grapy coate is diuers coloured Lastly we thinke that the Visiue spirits doe also conferre something to the varietie of these colours for thin pure cleare and copious spirits cause whitenesse but crasse impure The 3. cause foggy and few are the cause of blackenes Now that there be spirits in the Eye may be manifest by these arguments First because while the creature is a liue the Eye seems to be exceedingly stretched neither is any part thereof loose and corrugated and the one of thē being shut the pupilla or Aple of the other is presently dilated to wit because the spirits passe more plentifully through the Netlike-coat into the Grapy Lastly because sometimes the Eyes appeare languide and obscure sometime chearefull and splendide or bright QVEST. XXVI Of the Muscles of the Eyes and their motion SEeing the Eyes be as scoutwatches night and day watching for our good it is of necessity that they ought readily to bee mooued euery way that with facility they might be conuerted whither soeuer we would and to this motion a Nerue of the second coniugation and six Muscles do serue The first whereof lifts vp the second doth depresse the 3. doeth draw forward the fourth draweth backeward and two doe leade the Eye about By all these performing their functions together and stretching their Fibers is the Eye stayed and fixed For it is not as Galen would haue it and almost all Anatomists following his steps established or fixed by a seuenth Muscle compassing the Opticke Nerue because this Muscle is onely found in foure-footed beasts which looke prone toward the earth lest their Eyes should fall out of their Orbes which Muscle in a man is neuer to be found This motion whereby the Eye is thus firmed the Physitians call it Tonicum or a set Motion and it is twofold the one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or according to Nature when the Fibres of all the Muscles are equally intended or stretched so that the Muscles seeme then to be at rest the other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 beside Nature when the Eyes remain fixt immouable whether we wil or no. Which position Hippocraetes in his book de victus ratione in morbis acutis cals 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a Congelation and Immobility or Setting and fixing of the Eye This fixednes or immobility hapneth when the facultie of the Muscles which moue the Eye is resolued weakned or wholly extinguished or because these muscles are al equally gathered or contracted into their heads This posture of the Eye they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is a ballanced or equall fixing of the Eye which affect or disease is contrary to that they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where in the eyes haue a wandring vnconstant staring as a horse looks that is full fed whence also the disease tooke his name There are therfore only sixe Muscles of the eie not seuen and of these foure haue the gouernmēt of the right motions two do obliquely lead the eye about And thus may certain differing places in Galen be reconciled for in his tenth booke de vsu partium hee saith that there are onely foure motions of the Eyes but in the fourth de locis affectis he determines that there be sixe Concerning the originall of these Muscles Anatomists are not al of one minde Some of them suppose that they spring from the hard meninx within the scull but wee are of opinion that the foure right Muscles together with that oblique whose Tendons is compassed about with the pully doe arise from that inside of the Orbe which is made by a portiō of the wedge bone this we are taught saith my Author both by experience by Autopsie or ocular inspection But from the membrane they neither ought nor can haue their originall They ought not because a membrane of an exquisite sense doth compasse the Optick nerue and therefore the muscles in their motions would compresse this nerue and so offer violence to the Sight they could not because they should not
haue adhaered to a firme basis or foundation QVEST. XXVII Two obscure and intricate questions concerning the motion of the Eyes are resolued WE will now proceede to discusse a very hard probleme concerning the motion of the Eyes the enodation of which knots for ought I know hath First question not as yet beene performed of any man And it is this wherefore the eyes considering they haue seuerall distinct muscles by themselues are yet Why the Eies are moued together with the same motion not moued with diuers motions but are guided together and at the same time with one and the same motion Neither can it be that the right eye should be moued and the left stand still neither can the right be lift vp and the left depressed which identitie of motion is not to bee found in any other part of the body For I haue free liberty at the same moment to mooue my right hand vpward and my left downward Aristotle propounds this question in his Problemes which thus hee endeauoureth to resolue The Solution of Aristotle Though saith he the eyes be double yet there is but one beginning of their motion and the same originall to wit in the Coition or meeting of the Optick nerues Hee therefore referres the cause vnto that Coition Auicen the Prince of the Arabians seemeth to bee of the same minde and Galen in his bookes of the vse of parts where he thinketh the Opticks doe therefore meete in one that one Obiect should not appeare double These things haue some shew of probability but they doe not giue vs full satisfaction For the meeting of the Opticks doth conferre nothing to the motion of the eyes the Opticke nerue doth onely see and carie the visiue spirits vnto the Christialine neither is it inserted into the muscles of the eye It is onely the second coniugation which mooues the eies in that oppilation or stopping Arist answere disallowed our reasons of the opticke nerue and in the disease which the Arabians call Gutta serena the action of Sight doeth wholly perish and yet the motion of the eies is not a whit hindred the meeting therefore of the optick nerues doth nothing further the motion of the eyes Some haue obserued that in many men who all their life long neuer complayned of their Sight the Opticke nerues were so framed that they were continually seperated and did neuer meete together It is therefore very fond and absurd to thinke that both the eyes are moued with the same motion because there is one onely beginning of motion in the meeting of the Opticks seeing neither that Coition nor yet the Opticks themselues doe any whit further the motion but onely the Sense of the Eyes We doe acknowledge a double cause of this motion the Finall and Instrumentall The Finall cause is the perfection of the Sense And this is the perfection of the Sense that The true resolution of the question the Obiect appeare euen such as it is but if the Eyes were moued with diuers motions that one might be caried downeward the other vpward surely euery Obiect though in it owne nature one and the same yet would continually appeare double and so the most noble Sense would be deceiued and the action of Sight would bee imperfect If this seeme harsh to be beleeued you may thus make triall of it If you either lift vp the one eye or depresse it with your finger you shall see all Obiects double and discerne the one to be higher and the other lower because the one eye is moued vpward the other downward But if you shut either of them this double apparition of the Obiect will vanish although you presse that eye with your finger Also if you mooue your eye to the right hand or to the left the Obiect will not appeare double because the Aples of the eyes remaine both in one line But wherefore vpon the diuers motion of the eyes the Obiects are doubled is a thing Question Solution worthy to be vnderstoode Galen in the thirteenth Chapter of his 10. booke de vsu partium writeth that the Diameters of visible Cones or turbinated formes must be placed in one and the same plaine least that which is but one should appeare double But if one of the eyes be moued downward the Aples of them both will not be in the same plaine and the same superficies and so the Obiect would appeare double For then because the beame of the one eye doth not equally reach the Obiect as neither doth the beame of the other that which the Sense perceiueth twise it perceiueth as if it were double or two seuerall things which also happeneth in the Sense of Touching for if one finger be so folded with the other that it be layed aboue it and therewith a man touch a stone the Touch will iudge that to bee double which is but one In the Palsie or the conuulsion of the muscles of the eye it hapneth that the Obiects present themselues in a double forme because the eyes depart from the same superficies so also the Opticks being either loosened or conuelled the pupilla or Aple doth not reteine his equality whence it commeth to passe that all things appeare double and so sometimes a drunken man will thinke all thinges that he seeth double In like manner some that are Strabones that is Squint-eyed doe see things double because one of the Pupillaes is either raised vp or depressed But if the eyes be in the same plaine though they be two yet the visible thing is presented simple before them because the same Species and the same magnitude at the same time is receiued of both the eyes and are together offered to the Common Sense which doth not discerne any thing but that which is present We conclude therefore that first in respect of the finall cause which as wee haue often The conclusion repeated out of Aristotle is the first and chiefe cause in the works of Nature it is that the two eyes bee together and at once mooued I say this is because it doth much tend to the perfection of the Sense And Nature doth continually fit her Instruments as they may best further the finall cause which whither you call the vse of the necessity it is no great matter And therefore she hath so disposed the nerues of the second coniugation which doe carie the commaund of motion and the animall spirit into the muscles which are therefore termed Porters and Cadgers that in their beginning they are continuall making as it were on chord whence it is that the right cannot be moued but the other will follow his motion And this is a new and a most elegant obseruation The other question we shall discouer out of Cassius to wit wherefore the disease of The second question why the disease of the one eye onely doth more prouoke vs. Solution one eye doth more vexe vs then if both were diseased Whether it is
because when the one eye is sound and according to Nature and therefore is diuersly moued the sore eye is also mooued therewith Hence it is that the mutuall and equall motion doth exasperate the payned eye For when a member is affected it would haue rest But if both the eyes be effected together the paine becomes more tollerable for they both rest together and from that rest they sooner attaine vnto their former naturall disposition QVEST. XXVIII Of the Humours of the Eyes whether they be animated parts THe Humours of the Eye are three the Cristalline the VVaterie and the Glassie Of these the Cristalline is the principall Organ of Sight as Galen The Cristalline is the principall Organ of Sight teacheth in the 2. booke of his Methode in his 8. booke de Instrum Odoratus the 8. and 10. de vsu partium and the first de Symptom causis And these arguments amongst the rest doe euince it That this Humour is the most cleare and shining of all the rest that it is seated in the middle of the Eye that it alone receiueth the Species and Images of things that it onely is altered by colours and that in it is made the concourse and meeting both of the Externall Internall light And therefore when the beating of both the lights vpon the Cristalline is hindered by suffusions and obstruction of the Opticks the Action of Seeing doth quite perish as if a Candle should be exstinguished or put out Now concerning this Cristalline humour there may three questions be demaunded First whether it be a part Secondly whether it bee a Similar or Organicall part Lastly whether it perfourme the Action of Seeing by his temperature or by his conformation That it is an animated and liuing part of the body may be confirmed by authority and also by reasons For authority we haue Galen in the 6. Chapter of the first booke of his That the Cristalline is a part Authority Methode and also in the first booke de Sympe causis accounting the Christalline among the parts Reason also perswadeth vs no lesse for it doth primarily principally performe the Action of Seeing and Actions are not but of parts only Againe it is nourished and liueth and is generated in the wombe together with the other partes It hath moreouer his proper circumscription and lastly it is a body adhaering to the whole and ioyned in the Societie of a common life framed also and made for the vse office of the whole Whether it be a Similar part But whether it bee a Similar or Organicall part it is greatly controuerted Some doe contend that it is not a Similart part because say they it is neither bone nor gristle nor ligament nor membrane nor yet any of those tenne which Galen describeth in his booke de Inaequali intemp de Elementis de Temp. Contrariwise it is prooued to bee a Similar part in the sixth chapter of the 1. booke of his Methode for those sayth he are called Similar parts which may be cut and diuided into parts like themselues as the Cristalline and the glassy humours in the eye And in another place he sayth That in euery perfect Organ that is a Similar part which is the beginning and cause of the action as in the eye is the crystalline and that it is an Organicall part the situation thereof in the middle of the other humour his figure like a Lentile or Fitch and the magnitude of it doe demonstrate which three are of the essence of an Organ I answer that a Similar Organicall part are not opposed one to another It is no matter therefore whether you call this Cristalline a Similar or an Organicall part For it is Similar both by reason of his substance and temperament because it is wholly watry pellucide or bright and like it selfe in all parts It is also Organicall by reason of the figure whereupon Galen in first booke de Symptomatum causis determines that some of the affects of the Cristalline be Similar as his dry distemper which maketh the disease called Glaucoma the moyst which makes that affect which they call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 other affects are Organicall as when it is mooued from the naturall situation vpward downeward to the sides inward outward add hereto the greatnesse littlenesse and the solution of continuitie And whereas Galen doth make mention only of ten Similar parts he meaneth onely Common parts which are found almost through the whole body for the marrow of the braine and of the backe and the humours of the Eye are parts and yet may not bee referred to any of those Ten. But it is a poynt of deeper contemplation and requires more diligent inquisition to know whether the Cristalline performe this act of sensation as it is a Similar part or as it Whether the Cristalline performe his functioÌ„ by his conformation or by his proper temper is Organicall that is whether by vertue of his temper or by the meanes of his figure yet Galen in the sixth chapter of his first booke of Method seemeth to referre it to the temper for saith he the Cristalline is the principall Organ of Sight because it is altered by colours and this alteration is from the purity and brightnes of it now the purity and brightnesse come from the temperament Indeede the magnitude vnity lentil-like figure of it and his situation in the middest of the humours are not without vse but they affoord the same helpe vnto vision that the other humours and the Membranes doe that is they make it more perfect It is therefore manifest enough by this that hath beene sayde that the Cristalline humour is a part But the question is more ambiguous concerning the glassie and watery humours All the Antients thought that the glassie was the nourishment of the Cristalline and the Whether the glassy humor be a part watery the excrement of it Galen in the 10. book de vsu partium writeth that the glassy humour turneth into the Aliment of the Cristalline for saith hee it could not bee that the Cristalline humour which is white cleare and splendent should be nourished by pure meere blood because it doth much differ there from in qualities it therefore required an Aliment more familiar and nearer to it owne nature and this proximity and familiarity is in the glassy humour which is composed by Nature fit to make the Aliment of the Cristalline For this glassy humour by how much it is thicker then blood and more white by so much doth the Cristalline exceede it in humidity and whitenesse But if the Cristalline be nourished with the glassy humour then cannot the glassy be an animated part because no part doth nourish another Yet Galen in the sixth chapter of the first booke of his Methode nameth the glassie humour in the Catalogue of the Similar part and in the first chapter of his â—enâ—h booke That it is a true part de
absurdities which would follow there-from Should not there bee a penetration Penetration of bodies impossible of bodies For the light doth penetrate all the parts of the perspicuous body and yet the nature both of the light and of the body is preserued whole and entire Seeing therefore that nothing is more impossible then this penetration of Diameters as the Mathematicians auouch it is also altogether impossible that light should be a body Now that we know what this light is not it followeth that wee make inquiry what it is which that wee may obtaine wee will make a reduction into the highest genera or kindes which are two For whatsoeuer doth exist in the whole Vniuerse is either a substance or an accident A substance this light cannot be for it doth not subsist by it selfe but if the lucide or What light is Euery thing is either a substance or accident bright body be remooued the light is also taken away neither can it be sparated from the lucide body Moreouer no substance of it selfe is vnder the perception of sense but light is by it selfe perceiued by the sight and this no man can deny because it is neither knowne by Touching nor Tasting nor Smelling nor yet by Hearing notwithstanding it is knowne it remayneth therefore that the sight doth iudge of it and yet it is not therefore the obiect of Sight as we haue before shewed Seeing therefore the conditions of a substance doe in no sort agree to light it is necessarily inferred that it is an accident which notwithstanding many vncertain wits and ignorant do deny grounding themselus vpon this argument That if it were an accident then light would mingle it selfe with light in the same subiect but it is not mingled for there Obiection doth some distinction appeare betwixt the light of the Sunne and of a candle when they are both together Secondly they produce an example of two candles which make two shadowes out Second argument of one darke body but if the light of the one should be mingled with the other and so bee made as it were one they would also make onely one shadow of one body But it is not so as they say For that the light of the Sun is not mingled with the light of a candle doth not happen because it is no accident but because these two lights are not Answer to the first The light of the Sun is not ioy ned with the light of a candle of the same kinde for the one proceedeth from a body more pure and simple the other from a more impure and materiall substance so that it seemeth after a sort mingled with smoke and as a pure thing vpon an impure rideth aboue and remaineth distinct least that which is immaterial should be mingled with that which is materiall so it is impossible that that the accidents of an immateriall thing should bee mixed and confounded with those which belong to a materiall body and this is the reason why the light of the Sunne is not mixed with the light of a candle That which they add of two candles doth require another Solution for the light of Answer to the second two candles is of the same kinde but I vtterly deny that they are not at all mingled if this word mingled be rightly vnderstood for any mixture or confusion for the light of one candle cannot be discerned from the light of another but onely by their shadowes and for this I referre you to your senses for the triall because we treate of a sensible matter for take two candles and shew me the light of the one and of the other thou shewest the shadowes and why because thou canst not discerne the lights one from another But the reason why two shadowes do appeare is because that the lucide bodyes doe Why there be two shadowes of two candles together send foorth their lights by right lines and though their light bee mingled yet they keepe the rectitude and streightnesse of their ownelines When therefore a darke place is opposite to two lucide bodyes it is of necessity that it send foorth two shadowes not that the shadow is formed of the light but because the darke place is illustrated onely in that part The shadow is not from the light from the darke body where against the lucid body doth directly shine otherwise hindring the light that it cannot reach vnto the backe thereof which therefore casts an obscure shadow So in the time of the Eclipse when the Moone for want of light seemeth to faint away this hapneth because the light of the Sunne cannot attayne vnto her according to his wonted manner be reason of the interposition of the earth betwixt them For that obscurity which is perceiued in the Moone is the shadow of the earth for if the shadow it self should proceed frō the light then at noone day when the horrizon is perfectly illuminated there could bee no shadow at all because there is no reason why it should be made rather on the one part of the obscure body then on the other nor why the light should obscure or cast a shadow from one part of the darke body rather then from the other But to the matter I say that the cause why there remayne two shadowes although the lights do mixe together is the streightnesse of the lines whereby the light is sent from a The streightnes of the lines is the cause why there be two shadowes lucide or bright body into a darke so that it alwayes leaueth the hindpart thereof darke whence the shadow commeth And that this is true it is hereby manifest because the shadow is mooued according to the motion of the lucide body as also after the motion of the darke body which casteth the shadow So that alwayes there is a shadow at the backe part and that which lieth opposite by a right line against the lucid body is alwaies enlightened Yet these two shadowes will not be so obscure as if there were but one because either of them is much illustrated by the light of the other lucid body by which it is not produced And so much of the nature of Light QVEST. XXXI Of the difference betwixt Lux or Light it selfe and Lumen or Illumination THose which do peremptorily persist in the defence of the intentionall or That they differ in kinde imaginary essence of light hold that Lumen or the Illumination and enlightning is a species or kinde of that we call Lux or the Light For as the colour and the species do differ in kinde so in like manner dooth the light it selfe differ from the Lumen or enlightning because as colours by their species becomme sensible so the light is seene by the illumination of it as by his species or forme But we consent not with them for if light were seene by illumination then this illumination would not fall vnder the Sense for the species of sensible thinges are
is no election choyce or dignotion of one simple thing But there are no differences of Illumination nor Light nor of other thinges which wee haue rehearsed much lesse are there contrarieties For illumination doeth not truely differ from illumination nor Light from Light neyther is illumination contrary to illumination nor Light to Light but there are diuers differences of colours and one colour is contrary to another not those therfore but this to wit colour is the obiect of sight QVEST. XXXIII Whether Colour be Light BEcause Light as wel as Colour doth determine the Sight and hath in it selfe Of one faculty must there be one obiect a cause of visibility hence some thinking that there ought to be but one obiect of one knowing and discerning faculty haue esteemed Colour Light to be of the same Nature But this cannot bee for all Colour is not Light neither is all Light Colour whereas if they had beene of the same Nature they might haue beene conuerted reciprocally But they vrge thus Euery thing which is seene is colour but Light is seene therefore Light is colour I answere to bee seene may bee vnderstoode two wayes first commonly and improperly so as euery thing both colour and that which is proportionable thereunto is sayde to be seene And so Aristotle taketh it in the 2. Booke de anima and his Chapter de visu where in the beginning he sayeth That which is visible is colour and that which is without name as if he should say That which is proportionable vnto colour and after this manner Light is seene and yet is not therefore a colour because that on this manner many things may be seene which are not colour but onely proportionable vnto colour Secondly this word Seeing is taken properly and according to this acception nothing can be seene besides colours But they add yet further that the same effect belongeth to the same cause but whitenesse Obiection and light do performe the same effect for a white colour doeth dissipate the sight and weary the Eyes and the same effect doth the light worke wherefore light and a white colour doe not differ But we deny this argument For though there be great affinitie and likenesse between whitnesse and the light as also betwixt blacknesse and darkenesse yet no Identity nor vnity of the species or kind doth hence ensue for if the case were so two lucid bodyes would produce colours of two kinds in one and the same darke body because they can neuer shine equally and alike but to shine were to send forth a colour Againe when the light faileth that is when darknesse begins to come first a greene colour then a purple and so other intermixed colours must bee induced vppon the darke body till at length it attaine vnto the quite contrary colour to wit blackenesse euen as the light doth mediatly and by degrees degenerate into darkenesse But nothing can be more â—bsurd then this for wee see that a white colour remaineth white vntill the least part of it may bee seene yea it abideth white til it be so dark that we can see nothing all colours are taken away from our eyes Others with more shew of truth haue vndertaken to perswade that colour is Lumen or an That colour is an illumination illumination which opinion they strengthen with no small arguments First because when this illumination is absent colours cannot be present and againe at his arriuall or returne they are generated in the bodyes But this argument is of small force for Lumen or illumination doeth not generate colours in bodies neither when it departeth doeth it take them away but is onely the cause wherefore they are rather sensible when it is present and being absent they are not seene The reason is because without this splendour colours cannot mooue the tralucent bodie and so the night doth not take away the colour but the images of it which are as it were the deputies or instead of the colours but the reall colours which are by themselues visible doe remaine if not actually yet potentially Yet they vrge further that we see by experience that the cloudes by the diuers irtadiation or glittering of the Sunne sometime are of a white and sometime of a red colour as also is the Rainebow for which cause also we see the Sea sometime to waxe purple coloured sometime to become gray and a farre off to shew white and at hand blacke Finally the necks of Doues and the tayles of Peacocks doe wonderfully varry their colours by the diuers aspect of the Light But none of these are thus indeede and in trueth but doe so appeare by reason of the vehement splendor of the Sunne or of the leuity of the coloured bodie whereuppon the Sight is somewhat hindered that it cannot discenrne off and know the reall colours as they are Againe this hapneth not only from the direct or indirect irradiation of the Sunne but also from our beholding of the coloured thing from on the right hand or from on the left forward or backward For it is greatly to be respected whether the shadow of the coloured thing bee on our side or on the opposite and therfore according to the motion of the Peacocke so the colour of her trayne seemeth to be varried which thing Painters when they goe about to Limne any picture doe diligently obserue marking the place wherein the life is placed to wit in what part it doeth receiue the light Moreouer they consider the entraunce into the place where it is that they may resolue on what part they may best behould it well knowing that both our eye and the light should bee well disposed vnto the A good obseruation of Painters right perception and discerning of the reall colour For if a well painted picture be placed in an inconuenient place his forme will not appeare artificial but deformed and disordred not that it is so indeed but that it onely appeareth so by reason of the inconuenience of the place And thus also it is with the colours of Peacocks so that hence wee are taught that the illumination doeth not alter the colours but the disordered scituation of the coloured body and of him which beholdeth it are a great cause of the variation thereof QVEST. XXXIIII That the pure Elements are not coloured of themselues APerspicuum or Tralucent bodie being without all darknesse can neuer be so condensed that a colour should arise therefrom and therefore the simple Elements yea and the heauen it selfe haue absolutely no true colour for though the aire may be so condensed that it may degenerate into Water The pure Elements are not truly coloured yet it will neuer attaine vnto a colour no nor the earth it selfe nor yet that which is more condensed then the earth They therefore bee in an error which ascribe whitenesse vnto three Elements and blacknesse vnto the Earth Indeed perspicuitie and transparencie may be allowed to these three and a
Medium for we can see without it nor yet the Aire because we can see Obiects which are in the water and this is the reason why the other Elements are not fit for this function for a true meane must be in the middest betweene all visible thinges but the Elements are not so no nor the heauen it selfe It followes therefore that none of these may be accounted for the meane of sight Nor Simple Perspicuity is the true mean of Vision It is therefore some accident which we must resolue vpon to be this Medium as appeareth by that which we haue saide and all men do with one consent acknowledge this accident to be Perspicuity or Transparancy so that we need not to doubt thereof But because this Transparancie as it is an abstracte and an accident is not sufficient for the performance of this function for that the obiects doe require a certaine definite affection in Not perspicuity but the perspicuous body is the Obiect of Sight the medium that so they may be carried to the Instrument whereby the consent and agreement may bee preserued and that there may bee a Connexion and knitting of the extreames to wit of the Obiect and Organ by the Meane We must therefore finde out what it is that doth assist and helpe this perspicuity And this is nothing but the subiect of it so that we do not admit simply the perspicuity but the perspicuous bodie as it is transparant for the true Meane of the Sight that is not the abstract onely but the whole concrete as it hath perspicuity in it so that wee are to consider in it both his Matter and his Forme The matter of the transparant body is not one and the same but diuers and manifolde The Etimon of perspicuum I say euery thing which is peruious and may be perceiued without obstacle or resistance for the perspicuum seemeth to be deriued a perspiciendo or perceiuing as a transparant body a transparendo because all things do transpare and appeare through it It is therefore nothing else but a kinde of substance not crasse nor dense but thinne rare and subtle and especially apt and fit to receiue the Ilumination and the colours of other things as are the Aire and Water and also many other solide bodies as Glasse Ice and such like as the Philosopher witnesseth in the 68. Text of his 2. booke De Anima QVEST. XXXVII Whether Light be the Forme of that which is perspicuous WE haue taught before that Illumination is the Forme of the perspicuous body Whether the perspicuum perish with the light but because the light doth very easily recede and goe away so that darkenesse doth succeed and easily returne it may worthily be called in question whether at the departure of the light the perspicuous body doth also perish and cease to be and is againe generated with the returne of the Light or Illumination For my owne part that I may speake ingeniously I am perswaded that it is not corrupted wholy but onely after a sort seemeth to perish for whatsoeuer is depriued of his essentiall forme is saide to perish It seemeth therefore that the perspicuous body may bee saide to perish when at the receding of the light darknesse doth ensue which darknesse is The perspicuum is potential in the darke a priuation of that light which was the essentiall forme of the perspicuum I speake of a body actually perspicuous beecause the action or if I may so say the actuality of it ceaseth when the light fadeth yet notwithstanding it remaineth in potentia or in possibility for the enlightning dooth not induce any subtilty or tenuity of the substance and whatsoeuer is thus perspicuous is also potentially perspicuous in the very darke for sometimes darkenesse sometimes light are in perspicuous bodies as Aristotle saith in the 69. Text of the 2. Booke De Anima where he defineth a potentiall perspicuous body But there is yet another doubt of greater waight For because the Light is an accident to witte a quality proceeding from the lucide body how can it bee the forme of the perspicuous body in regard that to bee a Forme of any thing is peculiar to a Substance A Doubt resolued How then can that giue any essence or being to another which hath no essence at all of it owne for the Light hath no beeing of it selfe but doth perpetually depend vpon the Lucid bodie and therefore how should it giue an essence to the perspicuum I grant indeede that Answere the light may bee called a quality of a lucide body yet I denie that it is nothing but a meere accident For all accidents haue their being in some subiect and out of the same are nothing but Illumination though it doe depend perpetually vpon some lucide body The essence of an accident is in another yet it doth exist out of it and doth onely in respect differ from that Lux which is as it were the fountaine of it as before we haue shewed and wee see that this Illumination is diffused through the whole Hemisphere which could not be if it were a mere accident Light is not a meere accident had no proper Essence of it owne for no accident doth spread so farre from his Originall or Subiect VVe say therefore that Lumen out of the lucide body hath a certaine proper being of his owne and in that regard is sayd to be the forme of the perspicuum or transparant body for which cause some call it The imitation or resemblance of a lucide body in a perspicuous medium How the light is a quality But as it is in the lucide body and doth depend vpon it as vppon his originall it is not without some reason called a quality of the same lucide body But some argue against this on this manner That the light cannot be the forme of the perspicuum because it also receiueth the darknesse into it if therefore illumination be the Obiection forme of it then that which is contrary to it to wit darknes would in like manner supply the place of a forme and so one thing would haue two formes But the consequence is false for though the perspicuous body doeth receiue as well darknes as light yet not after the same manner for it receiues the one as his forme he other Solution as the priuation of that forme Light as his Act and darknes as the priuation of that Act. For darknesse is not contrary to light but a priuation of it and indeede no other thing What darknes is but an absence of Light from a subiect which is fit for illumination But Auicen sayth that the Light is not receiued in a perspicuous but in a darke body and Auicens opinion coloured which body when it is outwardly illustrated then hee thinks that the perspicuous body is illuminated and hee would haue this perspicuity to note nothing else but a priuation of that
which hinders the Light then that perspicuū is present when there is nothing to hinder the colour that it might not be illuminated If then the Light bee not receiued in the perspicuous body it cannot by any meanes be the forme thereof But though there bee many learned men of this opinion yet I cannot stay my iudgement Refuted vpon it for some perswasible reasons which mooue mee to thinke contrary For nothing can passe from one extreame vnto another vnlesse it passe by the mean which is betwixt them and it cannot passe through the Medium vnlesse it be first receiued into it Moreouer in a perspicuous Meane there appeare diuers effects of Light for it is attenuated and heated which could not be if the Light were not first receiued into it And by this we may easily gather the insufficiency of Auicens conceite Thus much concerning the difficulties about the Eyes Now let vs come to the Sense of Hearing QVEST. XXXVIII Of the Production of a Sound ARistotle in the first Chapter of the fourth booke and in the sixt Chapter of the sixt booke of his Topicks saith that the knowledge we haue of any species dependeth vpon the knowledge of the Genus Seeing therefore that Why the production of a Sound must goe before the definition the voice is a certaine species of Sound and as it were an ofspring propagated there from it must needes bee that it sauour much of his originall and beginning Wherefore before we come vnto the knowledge of a voyce which is the most particular Obiect of the Sense of Hearing it is very necessary that we praemise somewhat concerning the production of a Sound in generall for by that meanes our knowledge of this Action of the Soule I meane the Sense of Hearing will bee better guided and perfected Wherefore we will first shew you the manner of the production of a Sound Secondly the definition of a Sound Thirdly the differences of Sounds And lastly we will vnfolde some difficulties which may otherwise breede scruple in vs. I know well that in other things the playnest way of teaching is to beginne with a definition but because a Sound is as wee say eus fluxum that is such a being as is then onely existent while it is a doing and in the time of his generation it must needes follow that when the generation or manner of production is sufficiently knowne the nature and definition will bee better vnderstoode Hence it was that Aristotle when hee would deliuer the Nature of a Sound began his treatise at the maner of production so will we insisting in his footsteps which although we cannot attaine vnto yet we will a farre off adore As therefore no sound is made without two bodyes mutually impeaching or offending one against another as euen our Sight and Hearing doe sufficiently teach vs so our 3. Things required to the production of a sound Two bodyes A medium minds also may conceiue that without the mediation of a third thing which should be not onely the medium wherein a concussion is made but also the materiall cause hauing in it a power of sounding materially there can no sound at all by the concussion of those bodyes be produced The necessitie of this medium or third body which must come betweene in the collission of 2. hard bodies which make a sound may be thus demonstrated If two bodies meet one of them must mooue and apply vnto the other Now wee know that motion cannot be made without a medium Againe that this medium or third body must haue the faculty of sounding materially therein is prooued because though two bodyes offend one against another yet if they be sharpe or soft they make little or no sound at all so a Needle against a Needle wooll against wooll doe not sound The reason of the first is because there is no quantity of this intermediate matter to make an impression off the second because though there be a collission yet there is no resistance Moreouer things that are vnequall or rugged doe not sound well neither doth a Many instances to proue that there must be a medium plaine thing make a full sound for the more cauity there is in the body that is beaten so it be proportionable to the violence that is offered the more resonant is the sound Add hereto that sometimes though the collision be with greater violence yet the sound is not so loude for two blockes beaten together will not make so loude a sound as a little bell and when a new peece of cloth is torne a sunder the rash is louder then if two harder bodyes should enterfaire one against another All these instances doe manifestly prooue that there is a third thing requisite vnto the production of a sound which is also the matter thereof This third intermediate body is that wherein the concussion is made be it Ayre or Water or Fire for those three bee not onely fit for the transuection of sound but haue also in them the matter whereof it is formed although not in an equall degree In concussions therefore the faculty of the medium or power of the matter is actuated when it is intercepted and broken betweene two bodyes offending one against another The manner of this interception or fraction is thus when two bodyes strike one against another that which is betwixt them is so vehemently driuen that one part of it cannot orderly The manner of the fraction mooue by succession after another but rather one part preuents another and before the first part hath parted from the place another is driuen vpon the necke of it and so the motion which when it is successiuely made is gentle and easie becommeth now byreason of this inordinate violence tumultuary and troublesome Hence it is that soft acute bodyes make no sound in their collision because the stroke that is betwixt them doth not so disparkle or diuide the intermediate body that there should follow vpō it any interception or fraction whereby the successiue dissipation may be preuented Vnequall bodyes because According to the differences of the former instances in their hollow and depressed parts they diuide the Ayre as it were into parcels doe yeeld a lesser sound Those that are hollow because they gather and close more Ayre which is confusedly shuffled and beaten part vpon part do yeeld a greater and stronger resonance Two blocks beaten one against another do not sound so loud the reasonis because the fraction is not so smart a bell and a clapper because of their hardnesse and polished superficies doe breake the Ayre more suddainly and throughly and so beget a louder and brisker sound A new cloth when it is torne a sunder rasheth louder then the percussion of a harder body because the Ayre which is about it is diuersly distracted into many parts where the manie threds are torne a sunder It remaineth therefore that a sound is made when as two bodyes offending
definitions there is no reason but that a sound may be described sometimes one way and sometimes another to wit either perfectly or imperfectly Againe what hindreth that one and the same thing may not sometimes bee defined One absolute definition of one accident absolutely sometime relatiuely the nature of it being as it were changed vnder the same name or appellation as it happeneth to a sound heere It remaineth therefore that there is but one definition of one thing but if there be more there is but one perfect and absolute or else they be all imperfect and defectiue Againe one definition is conceiued or written absolutely another relatiuely Let it not then seeme strange to any man that one and the same thing according to a diuers acception thereof is by Aristotle diuersly defined as also in the first Booke de anima hee defines anger to be an appetite of reuenge and presently after that it is a Feruour or boyling of the blood about the heart Againe hee describes a house to bee a couer and shelter to defend vs from the violence of windes and showres and also hee defines it to be a worke or building made of Clay stone and wood euen so heere when he describes a sound to be a percussion of one body against another it is not formally defined but by the efficient cause so wee say the Ecclipse is an interposition of the earth that is caused by the interposition of the Earth Others defining a Sound say it is a passiue quality striking the Sense of Hearing But we haue added a third saith Placentinus which notwithstanding I will not Discourse of so fully as he hath done because many things will fall into the following Controuersies QVEST. XL. Of the differences of Sounds WEe are to know when we treate of any subiect first what it is and then how manifold it is wherefore hauing set downe the true definition of a Sounde we will now speake of the differences thereof which differences because they be drawne from diuers Fountaines and Originals they are therefore as The diffrence of a Sounde from the Essence Graue diuers and manifold First in respect of their essence they are thus distinguished Some Soundes continue long others endure but a while Both of these may be thus subdiuided the first dooth either by his long continuance much mooue the Sense or else but a little and this is called a graue base or an obtuse sound But that which is of a smal continuance is diuided into that which either in this short continuance doth greatly mooue the Sense or in the Acure same time doth mooue it verie little and this is called an acute or trebble sound it is opposite to a graue or base Sound And both these haue borrowed their Names from tactile qualities which do properly challenge these names to themselues An acute sound hath his name from a sharpe or acute heate or cold for as these qualities do easily penetrate Obtuse any body so this the Sense which in a short time causeth much Sensation An obtuse sound hath his name from obtuse or dull heate and cold because it dooth much resemble them And by these may be gathered a manifest difference betwixt a Sound and the obiects of other Senses for they all doe remaine in the sensible things when the Sensation is past in which things they actually exist both before and after Sensation but the Sound doeth vanish and goe to nothing together with the perception thereof And hence it was that Aristotle sayd some sounding things were onely in potentia or in power and others in Act c. Againe in respect of the Essence some Sounds are Direct others Reflected which is called an Eccho The Eccho According to their existence some Sounds be in power and possibility others in act The formall and inhesiue subiect of potential Sounds is the Aire and Water but the subiect Different sounds from the essence of an actuall Sound is Iron Brasse Siluer Gold Stones VVood and other hard and smooth bodies And hence doth arise another especiall difference betwixt a Sound and the obiects of other Senses for these doe inhere in the sensible thinges actually and subiectiuely both before in and after Sensation but a Sound doth not exist in any sensible thing actually and subiectiuely neither before nor after nor yet in the very perception of the same Againe in respect of the manner of their production Some Soundes are made by Manner of production the fraction of the ayre caused by two solide bodies and these bodies because they concurre vnto the making of a Sound being distinct either indeed or in some respect according to their diuers and manifoulde concursion this kinde of Sound is againe distinguished Some are made by allision as when the ayre moued by a vehement winde doth beate against a solide body and of this kinde is the sound when the Lungs doe deliuer ouer the ayre or breath vnto the hard parts of the rought artery which maketh a kinde of wheezing or whistling There ariseth also another kinde of Sound when the ayre beateth against The sound of winde other ayre as it is when the winde is high for at such time in the open fieldes a man shall heare a whistling noyse There is another kinde of Sound rising from coition coition I meane or coniunction of the ayre as when cloath or paper is torne for then to auoyde vacuity the partes of Of cloath the ayre do sodainly conioyne at the sides of the cloth or paper where the first parts that are driuen are broken by those which follow and so make a sound There is another kinde of Sound made by extention of the ayre as when in hissing it is driuen thorough the teeth Finally another by constriction as in a pipe or a payre Hissing of bellowes or in holes or caues of the earth whereinto the winde driueth the ayre and when it is in shouldreth it as it were into a corner The differences of Sound in respect of the resonant bodies are double according to the difference of those bodies to wit one Naturall the other Violent I call that Naturall which is made by such bodies as are able from a principle within themselues to make an impression or to giue a stroke And this Sound is againe double the first belongeth to Naturall sounds animated bodies the second to those that haue no life That of animated bodies is a sound produced willingly by the moouing faculty of the Soule And it is againe double that is made by such organs as are by Nature principally deputed for the production of sounds or by such organs as are not to that end appointed The first kinde is yet again double One formed by the Glottis of exspirated aire and is called a voyce the other is made of aire which is not receyued by Respiration nor formed by the Glottis but by the action of som The voice
either Spermaticall or fleshie but this ayre neither deriued his Originall from the seede nor from The inbred is no part the blood therefore it is no part If it be answered that it is not indeede a simple ayre but a kinde of spirit I againe reply that it cannot be a spirit for if you conceiue it to be a vitall spirit it should not forsake the Arteries If you say it is Animall then should it follow that an animall spirit should be accounted the chiefe Instrument in the organs of the other Senses Againe a spirit is the most common organ of the Soule which that noble forme vseth vnto the performance of all her functions But as there is a peculiar part in the eye which doth primarily cause vision to wit the Cristaline humor a Similar and Spermaticall part generated of the purest portion of the seede so there must be such a Similar part found in the Eare. But such is not that ingenit or inbred ayre because it differeth nothing from the outward ayre but onely in purity and rest It is generated of the How it is generated outward ayre not indeed by coction and elaboration as are the spirits nor yet by any action of the Soule but by the continuall arriuall of new ayre which partly is brought thorough the hole of the Eares being alwayes open and winding vnto this Cochlea or Snaile-shell partly deriued thither by inspiration thorough a certaine little hole or pipe like a water-course opening into the palate Moreouer wee may out of Aristotle in the second booke de Anima prooue that nothing without life can be the instrument of any Sense but the inbred ayre is without life It is not animated or soule because the Soule is not an act of a simple body Neither hath this inbred ayre any organs of a soule for why should this ayre which is onely generated by the outward ayre not concocted by any faculty of the Soule be rather animated then that ayre which is in the other cauities of the body But this ayre doth rest in the Eare and not in other cauities because it is concluded in a straite hole and by reason of the windings of these darke laborinths cannot easily passe forth It is not therefore the organ of Hearing but rather an internall Medium For as the It is an internall Medium outward ayre is strucken by the beating of two bodies together so is this internall strucâ—â—en by the externall that by the interiection of the Tympane or Drume of the Chord or String and of the three little bones The same ayre being altered doth carie the bare Character and species of the Sound seperated from the matter to a nerue of the fift coniugation led a long and dilated in each Eare. And this Nerue is the chiefe organ of Heaâ—ing as the mammillary processes are of the Smell Now that this internall Medium is required in euery Sense may bee demonstrated by The internall meanes of all the Senses example for the watery humor is the internall Medium of the Sight the spittle of the â—ast the cuticle or scarfe-skin of the Touch and the spongie bones of the Smell In all â—hich the formes are seperated from their matter and being so seperated are conuayed to the principall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Organ that is the Christalline for the Sight the Pulpe of the Tongue for the Tast the Mamillarie processes for the Smell the true skin for the Touch and so the Auditorie nerue for the Hearing QVEST. XLIII An explication of certaine hard Problemes about the Eares IT remaineth that wee proceede vnto the dilucidation of some difficult questions concerning the Eares which knots we will vntye and explane for a conclusion of these controuersies The first thing propounded is How it comes to passe that wee are more recreated with Hearing then with Reading Why Hearing is more delightfull then reading For we are wonderfully delighted in the hearing of fables and playes acted vpon a Stage much more then if wee learned them out of written bookes Cardan as Scaliger saith in his 308 Exercitation contents himselfe with Cardanus this onely reason because saith he those things which are published in bookes are made vulgar and common and therefore are not so curiously nor with so much delight read ouer but good Actors are more rare Scaliger refuteth this argument both because good bookes are as rare as good Actors as also because it is not the part of a humane ingenuous disposition but of a liuid and Disproued by Scaliger malicious minde to esteeme those things most precious or more pleasant which are vnknowne to others Scaliger therefore presenteth many other reasons of this Probleme First because we learne those things which we heare with lesse labour then those things which we reade His Reasons Secondly because a voyce doth more affect vs by reason of his inflexion and insinuation into our Sense whereas reading is onely a dumbe Actor Thirdly because those things which be heard take a deeper impression in our minds which is made by the appulsion or ariuall of a reall voyce But those things which are seene are alwayes intentionally imprinted therfore the Act of Seeing is sooner ended and passeth more lightly by the Sense then the Act of Hearing Whence it followes necessarily that things seene do not sticke so fast vnto vs. And this the Apostle insinuateth when he saith He beholdeth his face in a glasse and goeth away and presently forgetteth what manner of one hee was Neither is that of the Lyrick Poet any sufficient contradiction or this where he saith Segnius irritant animos demissaper aures Quam quae sunt oculis subiect a fidelibus The voyce that sinkes in by the eare doth not so soone offend Or gall the minde as when the eyes more faithfull message send For that is true of those things which we doe onely beleeue by heare-say which indeed doe not so neerely affect vs as those things we see done before our eyes The fourth reason is because there is a kinde of society in narration and acting which is very agreeable to the nature of man but reading is more solitary Fiftly because a certaine shamefastnesse and obseruancie doth cause vs to apply our eares to him that vttereth any thing by voyce but in reading there is a kinde of remission in the minde and security from any blame of not profiting Now wee conceiue more pleasure in a diligent and curious acting then in a negligent and carelesse Sixtly wee haue opportunity to demaund a reason of some doubts from him which speaketh to vs and thence we receiue more profit then by bare reading from which profit a certaine delight doth arise Againe because Bookes cannot digresse from their discourse for the better explication of a thing as those may which teach by their voyce For in changing of words or mutuall conference many pleasant passages are brought in by accident as the
is dry it cannot possibly be a competent Medium for it Hence appeareth the inualidity of Aristotles foundation to wit that Fishes doe Smell It remaineth therefore that the ayre onely is the Medium of Smelling QVEST. LIII After what manner an Odour affecteth or changeth the Medium IT is a great controuersie amongst the Masters of Philosophy how the odorable Obiect doth change the Medium that is whether that alteration be Reall or Intentionall Auerhoes impugning Auicen saith it is done Intentionally as a colour is made of that which is coloured and hee reasoneth on this manner If the Odour should bee transported through the ayre together with a body then would there be a penetration of bodies which is impossible to be and absurd to say But Auerhoes is deceiued because an Intentionall Obiect cannot really moue the Sense Now it is manifest that we Smell really That which he obiecteth concerning colour wee haue disputed already in the precedent controuersies Adde hereto that Intentionall Beings are produced from the Soule and doe depend thereon and therefore they are called Entia rationis Notions of Reason By this concession therefore it would follow that the Obiect is in the vnderstanding before it is in the Sense if it were true that a Reall obiect did make an impression of an Intentionall Odour in the Medium Did not Auerhoes remember that ruled Axiom Nihil est in intellectu quod non prius fuerit in Sensu That there is nothing in the mind which is not first in the Sense And to what purpose should any thing that is in the vnderstanding be remitted or returned vnto the Sense seeing things are therefore receiued into the Sense that they might attaine vnto the vnderstanding And whereas Auerhoes saith that there would be penetration of bodies if the odorable Obiect did really alter the Medium I answer the consequence is not good for the ayre being a most liquid Element doth easily yield to any body Adde beside that afumid exhalation being mingled with the ayre may be caried and recaried with it hither and thither After this manner also the opinion of Philoponus and Iandunus may bee refuted who doe affirme that the Odour may really together with the exhalation be caried Philoponus Iandunus refuted a good space through the Medium marry the rest of the Medium which attayneth vnto the organ of Sense is altered onely intentionally by the Odour for a reall Being doth alwayes worke really and that which is Intentionall dependeth vpon our vnderstanding But if some part of the Medium were really changed and other parts intentionally What is the reason why in remote distances a great tract of the medium is really affected and in little distances as when we moue the obiect to our Noses but a little Aegidius was of opinion that the odour was really produced in the Medium as is the Sound which sayth Placentinus is vtterly false for not so much as colour which is simply As also Aegidius and immediately made out of the mixtion of the first qualities can possibly after any manner be receiued in the ayre How then shall odour which is a second quality bee generated in the ayre Furthermore second qualities cannot mutually worke one vpon another for one white cannot produce another white no more can one odour which expireth or breatheth out of a body beget another odour in the Medium And for this cause we also most disclaime Ammonius and Boetius who say that an odour may passe out of one subiect into another for although it proceede together with the exhalation With Ammonius Boetius out of the bodies into the ayre yet it doth not change his subiect nor flit into another But the ayre being made vapoury sustayneth the exhalation together with the odour conserueth it and is a vehickle vnto it yet when the vapour is dissipated the odour vanisheth together therewith which would not happen if it were fit to flit or mooue out of one subiect into another Wee therefore with Auicen doe resolue that the Medium is really changed for that the odour doth really yssue out of the mixed body we haue proued before from whence Auicen redeemed it followeth necessarily that some part of the Medium to wit that vppon which the odoriferous exhalation doth immediatly worke is really affected Againe Odours doe really The Medium is really affected attaine euen vnto the braine and therefore there is no question but that the Medium is really affected Those therefore that say it is affected intentionally as also those that confesse some part of it be affected really but other parts intentionally haue sit downe beside the Cushion But although the odour proceede really out of the subiect and reach really vnto the braine yet no man must conceiue that the odour is diffused through the whole Medium from the obiect euen vnto the organ but it is wafted vpon the wings of the wind or transported by the motion of the ayre That an odour attayneth really vnto the braine may For they really affect the braine be proued because such odours do sometimes helpe and sometime hurt The detriment seemeth not to proceed from the odour but from the quality of the subiect which accompanieth the odour that is the exhalation For the odour being a quality cannot haue in it that hurtfull quality vnlesse you will graunt that a quality can bee in a quality Neither doeth the quality onely of exhalation affect the braine but sometimes some seedes of the Confirmed by a strange instance very substance of bodies that are of subtle partes are transported in the exhalation which setling in the braine brings foorth fearefull accidents and strange effects as it did in him who smelling oft vpon Basill had a Scorpion bred in his braine It is therefore necessary Science is from the Senses we should beleeue that the odour is really perceiued by the organ For confirmation wherof wee may also adde this argument because all knowledge or science hath his originall from the Senses Now science is of a reall not of an intentionall Being How then shall science which hath a reall subiect take his beginning from the Senses if they receiue nothing but that which is Intentionall It is therefore manifest that the Senses doe not perceiue their obiects intentionally but really and by consequent that the Medium is also really affected But it may be obiected if the odour be really imprinted in the Organ then there is no Obiection neede of an externall Medium and beside that axiome will be false That the obiect vpon the Sense doth not make Sensation We grant indeed that there is no neede of a Medium which should be betwixt the reall odour and organ but the vse of the Medium is for the conseruation preparation and Solution transportation of the odour QVEST. LIIII What is the true and principall Organ of smelling where Aristotle is confuted GAlen hath often
vsupartium and in his first booke De Sympt Causis And lastly sound reasons doe also euince this our opinion First that part is to be accounted the principall which hath a peculiar substance figure composition VVitnesse Galen in his sixt booke de Placitis Hippocratis Platonis But the processes amongest Reasons prouing this first all the partes of the nose haue a peculiar nature figure and composition which you cannot finde in any of the other But the Bones Gristles and Membranes are euery where alike Wherfore the principall cause of this action of Smelling is to be ascribed to the Mammillary processes Againe there is no part in the nose which can be altred by odors but these processes a Reason being full of spirits and vapours doe with facility receiue the species of odours and because they are of neere a kin to the Nerues they haue a kinde of Notion of that qualitie which they perceiue Auerrhoes being a bitter enemy to Physitians in the defence of Aristotle endeauoureth Auerrhoes disproouing Galen First reason to ouerthrow this opinion of Galen but with verie easie Engines If saith hee the Mammillary processes were the organs of Smelling then the odor of those things which are bruised in the mouth would be smelt when the Nosethrils were obstructed and shut because there is a manifest passage for the aire open from the mouth palate vnto those processes Moreouer the odour of those meats which are contained in the Stomack would be Second perceiued for there do certaine vapours exspire therefrom vnto the Braine during the whole time of the concoction And lastly such creatures as wanted these processes would also want the sense of Smelling But I thinke we may fully satisfie these obiections on this manner First although there bee a way open out of the mouth into these processes yet Third Galens answer notwithstanding there is not any perception when the nosethrils are shut because the odours should first be offered vnto the Nosethrils and there be prepared without the nosethrils therefore there can be no perception of odours and yet it dooth not follow that the Nosethrils therfore are the principall organ of this Sense Euen as without the watery humour no vision can be made and yet no man will say that it is the principall Organ of Sight But besides this there is another reason why when our noses bee shut those thinges Why we doe not feele that which is in our mouth Stomacke which are chawed in the mouth and are contained in the stomacke are not smelt to wit because the odour being as it were drowned and strangled with the excessiue humiditie of the mouth cannot make shew of it selfe nor imprint his natiue species and forme in the Sense of Smelling For Odour is as Aristotle himselfe in the second Booke de anima affirmeth of a drie thing as a Sapor of a moist thing So those which are troubled with the Coryza or a distillation out of the head into the nose which we call the pose doe not perceiue the formes of odours Moreouer that vapour which is brought from the Stomacke vnto the Braine is not perceiued by the Smell because such vapours are too familiar and too well acquainted with the Braine so that no alteration can be made by them In like maner those which vse to eate much garlicke haue no sense of their owne stinking breath As for Auerrhoes his last obiection that many creatures wanting these processes yet do perceiue the sauour of odours is not any whit repugnant vnto Galen For he speaketh onely of perfect creatures and not of imperfect which as they can stand without bones and liue without Lungs so there is no reason but they may respire and breath without The conclusion nosthrils or these Mammillary processes We conclude therefore that those two swelling mammillary processes are by good right accounted the principall organs of smelling yet notwithstanding wee affirme that there canne bee no perception of odoâ—rs without the help of the nosthrils and the spongy bone And thus much of the Sense of Smelling Now we proceede vnto the Tast QVEST. LV. Whether Taste be the chiefe action of the Tongue ALbe it be commonly knowne that the Taste is an action of the Tongue yet it shall not bee amisse to make this truth somewhat more manifest for the Tongue is ordayned for many vses First to articulate the voyce Secondly for mastication or chewing because it contayneth the meate within the The diuers actions of the tongue mouth and rowleth it vnder the mill-stones of the Teeth Thirdly for the Taste and dignotion or perception of sapours The question therefore shall bee which of all these is the principall action for which Nature ordayned this instrument because we assigne vnto one part but one principall action That therefore is the principall action for which the Tongue was primarily instituted by Nature And that Action is primary Which action is principall which is most necessary the rule of Nature being first of all to prouide for the necessity of the creature The action therefore which is most necessary is also the principall action I know well what great vse we haue of speech and how miserable the life of a dumbe man is vet because other actions are more necessary therefore wee cannot beleeue that Speech is not the principal action of the tongue speech was the principall end for which Nature ordayned this Organ Now that other fuÌ„ctions are more necessary then speech we need not to doubt because those are absolutly necessary to life this onely to better tife That the other functions are absolutely necessary for the conseruation of life is hence manifest because brute beasts cannot liue without them as they doe without speech But amongst those other functions which is the most necessary is harder to discerne yet to say truly mastication is not an action of the Tongue and therefore wee will not Nor Masticacation stand in this place to dispute the necessity of it For it is an instrument of mastication Reasons why but by accident as it rowleth the meate vnder the Teeth that chew it But a principall action belongeth not to a part by accideÌ„t but by of it selfe Again it were absurd to say that the principall action of so noble a member did but helpe the Teeth to chaw the meate Adde hereto that mastication or chewing is not so necessary to life as Tasting is for Infants doe swallow their meate without chewing and so doe most Fishes as Aristotle remembreth in the eleauenth chapter of his booke de partibus Animalium but without Taste the creature cannot liue Not that if their Taste be lost they must presently perish The necessity of the Tast An old kind of punishment of Blasphemy for it was a custome among the Ancients for blasphemie to cut out mens Tongues and yet they died not but because all creatures taking delight in some
aboundant a sweete Sapour out of that that is hote and dry a bitter and salt Sapor and so in the rest as this or that qualitie hath greater or lesse rule in the mixt body yet alwayes moysture must haue the first place An instance of this we haue in a place of Galen in the sixth seuenth and eight chapters of his fourth booke de simplicium medicamentorum facultatibus The fruites of trees An elegant place of Galen concerning Sapors saith hee that appeare to vs to be sweete when they be ripe are soure when they are young and any of consistence but in processe of time they become moyst and their sowrnes turnes into sharpenesse which sharpenesse they loose by degrees as they grow ripe and at length become sweete Among these Sapors Salt and Bitter are contrary to sweete because being vnder the Salt and bitter are contrary to sweet same kind there is the greatest distance betwixt them Aristotle hauing a respect to white blacke calleth them priuatiues and that not without good cause for although beeing vnder the same kinde they differ most one from another yet they cannot bee truely sayde to bee contraryes for sweetnesse is generated in a subiect that is fulfilled with heate and moisture but salt and bitter are in a subiect which is hot yet very dry and therefore the sweete Sapor nourisheth more then the rest yea we thinke that all other Sapors doe nourish onely Sweet nourisheth but no other by reason of their sweetnesse which lurketh in the secret bowels of the sapide body although by the Tast it cannot be so manifestly perceiued For all nourishment must bee conuerted into bloode that so it may become a fit nourishment vnto parts but laudable and good blood is hot and moyst and sweete to Taste to That Sapor therefore vvhich hath the greatest Analogy and affinity with bloode is fittest to nourish and such is the sweete Taste Other Sapors which haue no sweetnesse at al in them are altogether vnfit for nourishment There are some which thinke that sweete and bitter are not the extreme Sapors grounding themselues vpon Plato in Timaeo because say they those Sapors are to bee accounted extreames which come neerest vnto the first qualities But neyther sweete nor bitter That sweete and bitter are not extreame Sapors Arguments are such but Styptick or binding and keene for the keene taste or byting such as is in Pepper resulteth out of a high degree of heate The other which bindeth and contracteth the Tongue ariseth from extreme cold Againe those obiects that are extreme do hurt and offend the instrument now sweet doth not hurt but refresheth it yea it conserueth the temper thereof by an acceptable pleasure and delight Another Reason may bee why sweete is not an extreme Taste because from sowre to keene the passage is by sweete So that whatsoeuer is keene or biting when it is ripe and sowre when it is greene will haue a kinde of sweetenesse in it before it come to his perfection Now in qualities the transition is by the mediate or meane qualities not by the extreame It is therefore to bee concluded that not sweete and bitter but sowre and keene are the extreame Sapors But although we must needs confesse that these Arguments haue some life strength in them yet we presume that Aristotles opinion may well bee maintained It is true indeede Refuced that if you consider Sapors according to their originall that is as they result out of the first qualities our aduersaries haue concluded well But if you regard Sapor without respect vnto their originall and simply as they are Sapours that is naked qualities which mooue the Taste then our Aduersaries are in the wrong It may well be that Plato vnderstood the matter on this manner because he doth especially attend to the temper of the body in which the Sapors are but this is not the proper contemplation of Sapours Aristotle who of purpose disputed concerning Sapours Plato expounded Aristotle defended vnderstood them according to their proper Nature to wit as they mooue the Taste for a sweete and a bitter Sapor do mooue and affect the Sense after the most contrary manner So colours are not to be considered as they are nearer or further off too or from Why Sapors are called extreame the first qualities but as they affect the Sight and in this respect white and blacke are called extreame and contrary colours because they affect the sight after a most contrarie manner for white dissipateth the Sight Black congregateth and vniteth it VVhereas they say that the keene and Stipticke Sapors do hurt the organ they are deceiued if they meane it in respect that they are Sapours for the truth is that the Offence Answer to the second reason commeth from the first qualities to which those Tastes are too neere Neighbours And this is the reason also why the passage is from sowre to keen by sweet because those qualities are so changed in the mixt bodie that after sweete sowre doth succeed after sowre To the third keene or hot Their consequence would follow if the sowre Tast should engender sweet and sweete should engender that that is keene and hot but there is no such matter for Second quality arise not one from another who did euer say that the second qualities did arise one out of another For they proceed not so much from their first qualities as from the condition of the matter VVe conclude therefore that because the sweete and bitter Tastes as they are Tastes or Sapors do after a most contrary manner affect the Sense of Tasting that therefore these are the extreame Sapors Hauing thus resolued which Sapors are extreame let vs now a little consider what are the intermediate which with Aristotle we reckon six Fatt Salt Keene Sowre Sharpe and How many intermediate Sapors Tart which in Latine are called Pinguis Salsus Acris Acerbus Acutus Acidus I list not to oppose Pliny or any man else that hath bene pleased to make more differences of Sapors these are those that are most manifest and therefore Aristotle contented himselfe with them the rest being very obscure or at least not knowne to such as this our labour shall concerne Thus much onely we will admonish you of that all the varietie of Tasts beside those we haue accoūted do arise from the innumerable variety of mixtions from the different constitutions of the orgā as also from some secret vnknown instincts Why they are infinite which do recide in particular bodies whereof to say truth we can giue no reason at all VVherefore because the Sapours themselues are infinite their proportion very diuers and their causes so transcendent it is not possible to make any definition or description of them to any purpose who can deny but that some creatures yea some men doe vehemently desire bitter things and abhorte that which is sweete are bitter things therefore
de vsu partium to wit because they stood in neede of an exactnesse of sensation Now saith Galen those parts which had need of exact Sense haue all of them receyued soft Nerues From this that hath bene saide we may shape answers vnto the rest of the arguments To the third That the Gullet swallowes some meates and loaths others that the Stomacke reteines some meates and casts vp others wee ascribe vnto the pleasure or paine which they feele from the tactile qualities for of the parts of the body of man none hath the Sense of touching so exquisite as the Stomacke For beside that it is membranous it hath an infinite number of branches of Nerues inserted thereinto that it is no wonder if it kicke against the least offence So if we thrust our fingers into our throats wee can procure a Vomit Why the stomack casts vp some meat reteins other not that wee make our Stomacke loath any thing but because the Tactile qualities doe vrge and prouoke a sensible part VVee also may say that because of the contiguity of parts the Stomacke is fore-warned by the Tongue so that the Tongue perceiuing anie horrid or vnpleasant sauour communicateth the Sensation to the stomacke forewarning it of an approaching enemy which thereupon stirring vp it selfe as it were to battell yerketh against it and casteth it forth And to say true there is such an instinct in Nature bred Another answere to the argument and setled in those parts For wee may not attribute the sense of Tasting to the Gullet or Stomacke because if these partes had Taste the sicke man that takes a pill or Bole wrapt vp in Sugar wuold neuer retaine it which if he take without Sugar hee presently casts vp again and the reason is because when they are not rowled in Sugar or otherwise made sweete their bitter or vnpleasant Sapor is perceyued by the Tongue warning thereof Of the swallowing of Pils giuen to the Stomacke They are reteyned being sweetened because that ill Taste is obscured and so the Tongue deceyued Being now arriued into the Gullet or the Stomack although the Sugar melt from them yet they are not cast vp againe because the stomack doth not perceiue their Sapor And this is the reason why when we would let down any vnsauoury thing into the stomacke we endeuour not to touch the Tongue more then of necessity least it should be prouoked thereby VVee conclude therefore that neyther the Gullet nor the Stomacke do perceyue Tasts or Sapors but onely the Tongue QVEST. LXIIII. In what part of the Tongue the Taste is most exacte HAuing found out the Organe of Tasting it remaineth in the last place to search in what part of the Tongue the sense is most exacte for there is no question but there is a great difference That the back-part tasteth best There are some reasons to perswade vs that the backpart of the toung doth taste better then the forepart First because at the back-part of the Tongue the Almonds are seated on either side which doe receiue the spittle and a great quantity of moysture wherefore because the spittle doth helpe this sense very much it is to be imagined that where there is most spittle there is best Tasting Againe the Nerues which are inserted into the backside of the Tongue are greater then those which are inserted into the foreside Yet Aristotle holdeth the contrary and prooues his part better for what can be more certaine then experience If therefore we desire to Taste any thing more curiously we apply it to the tip of our tongues and if it fall toward the roote we call it backe againe Againe when wee are to swallow any thing whose taste is displeasing to vs we hasten it to the roots of our tongue The contrarie opinion Aristotle Reasons as soone as we can The reason is because the sense of Tasting is not there so exquisite Moreouer it is very reasonable that the Taste should be more perfect in the fore-part because this sense was allowed to the creature to discerne hurtfull Tasts and to auoid them But if the perfection of the Taste had beene at the rootes that which is offensiue might haue slipped downe before we were aware whereas the tippe of the Tongue discerning the difference best is also best able to free it selfe from that wherewith it is offended Add heereto that the forepart of the Tongue is softer more spongie and better disposed to imbibe the humidity wherein the Sapor is conteined VVe conclude therefore that the perfection of the Taste is not in the rootes but in the tip of the Tongue The arguments that were brought to prooue the contrary may easily bee answered Answer to the former arguments For because there is so great a plenty of moisture at the roots of the Tongue therfore the best Taste should not be there for superfluous humidity doth not quicken the Taste but dulles it Neither do we deny but that the Nerue is larger at the roote of the Tongue but it doth not follow that therefore the Taste is there more perfect because in the fore-part though the Nerues be lesse yet they be more plentifull and aboundant and therefore do cause the Taste to be more perfect And thus we are come vnto an end of these Labyrinths concerning the Senses wherein we haue beene somewhat the more prolixe that those which loue the contemplatiue part of Philosophy might haue something wherewith to please their appetites It is true indeede that there are many passages in these Controuersies which for the most part we haue taken out of Iulius Casserius Placentinus which might wel haue befitted the Schooles themselues but wee imagine that these our Labours may happily fall into some mens hands who will be willing to recognize those Studies which for better employments they haue intermitted A very few of which kinde if I shall giue contentment vnto I vvill not thinke my labour ill bestowed Other men vvho do not vnderstand them or else are better able then my selfe to satisfie themselues may turne ouer to that vvhich shall be more fitting for their Dispositions And so we will leaue the Head and Senses and come vnto the Ioynts The End of the Eight Booke of the Senses and the Controuersies thereunto belonging THE NINTH BOOKE Wherein the Ioyntes are briefely Described The Praeface IN the whole body of Man there is nothing more wonderfull then the structure and position of the Ioynts nor any thing wherein a man doth so much differ from all other creatures The bowels are most what a like in all both for Nutrition Generation Life and Sense because all creatures haue like vse of all those parts as well reasonable as vnreasonable The onely thing which makes the difference is the Reasonable Soule which is inuisible a Nature transcendent and aboue the Nature of the body But the fashion and position of the Ioynts whereby the body is lifted vp from the earth
necke and is spent in the Deltoides muskle and the Six paire of sinewes of the hand skin neere vnto it The second arising from the sixt racke bone of the necke first passeth into the double headed muskle then it casteth of a small branch to the long muskle of the The first The second The third Cubit and at length when it attaineth to the elbow it is diuided into branches The third being mingled with the second reacheth his helpe to the muskle of the arme which lieth vnder that with a double head The fourth which is the largest of all the rest falling vnto The fourth the same muskle together with the deepe liuer-vaine and the inward artery is deuided into diuers branches The fift passeth along betwixt the muskles which bend and extend the The fift cubit and hauing gotten ouer behind the inward processe of the arme and being mixed with the third coniugatioÌ„ is consumed in the fingers giuing to the little finger two nerues to the ring finger likewise two and to the middle finger one The sixt paire sliding downe The sixt betweene the skin the neruous membrane by the inward processe of the arme determineth into the skin of the Cubit And these are the vessels of the whole hand whose description we shall more exactly set downe in a fitter place hereafter The muskles of the whole hand are very many some moue the Arme some the Cubit some the Radius some the The muscles of the hand The bones of the hand wrist and some the fingers of which also we shall speake in their proper place The bones of the hand are diuers the arme hath one bone the cubite two the wrist eight the afterwrest fower the fingers fifteene to which we may adde if we please the small seede bones called Sesamoidea all which we will as curiously and accurately as we are able describe in our booke of the bones whether at this time we refer the reader CHAP. III. Of the excellency of the hands MAn who is the crowne and pride of Nature that bold and confident worke-Mistrisse Man is the glory of Natures workemanship him I say God on his birth day did cast out vpon the dust of the earth naked vnarmed and welâ—ring in his bloud to enioy or rather to deplore an inheritance of sorrow and misery Yet notwithstanding because he is sent into the world to be a combetant and not a sluggard he hath armed him with two wondrous weapons which he hath denied to all other liuing creatures Reason and the Hand His reason is the storehouse of all arts and sciences the first ground-worke The weapons which man hath more then other creatures What a man can doe with his hand and foundation of whatsoeuer the immortall soule is naturally capeable or apprehensiue of an arte it is as before all arts so hath it all arts for his subiect or matter whereabout it is occupied The hand is an instrument but as it is the first instrument so it is the framer yea and imployer of all other instruments For not being framed for any one particular vse it was capeable of all so as it may iustly be compared to the soule which as the Philosopher saith is though not in deed yet in power and ability all things By the helpe of the hand Lawes are written Temples built for the seruice of the maker Ships houses instruments and all kind of weapons are formed I list not to stand vpon the nice skill of painting drawing caruing and such like right noble Artes whereby many of the Ancients haue made their names honorable vnto vs yea and eternized them to the worlds end By our hands we promise we call we dismisse we threaten we intreate we abhorre we feare yea and by our hands we can aske a question By the helpe of the hand although a man be borne vnarmed yet is he able to safegard himselfe from all other creatures and all those creatures which come strong and armed at point into the world how fierce soeuer they be how able to abide the violence of heauen it selfe yet are they not safe from the hands of men For doth not the industry of mens hands preuaile against the hornes of the Bull the teeth of the Lyon and the paw of the Beare yea whatsoeuer is comprehended vnder the cope of heauen by the skill of the hand is brought vnder our subiection and made tributary vnto vs. And therefore Anaxagoras as Plutarch reporteth marking diligently the curious fabrick of the hands the postures of the fingers as they moue either together or apart the mighty Anaxagoras strength the cleane nimblenesse and the soft delicacy thereof ascribed vnto them the cause and originall of mans wisedome How much wiser was Galen who in those melodious Hymnes which he wrote to the praise of his Creator I meane his Bookes of the Vse Galen of Parts discoursing very curiously concerning this curious instrument concludeth That man is not therefore the wisest of all creatures because he hath Hands but because hee is the wisest of all creatures therfore Nature furnished him with this excellent instrument It was not the Hand that taught men Arts but Reason yet the seruant and minister of this reason and wisedome is the Hand they are the Vicars or Substitutes and Suffraganes of The Handes consecrated to Faith the speech the interpreters of the secret Language of our silent conceits signifying to all men in a few Letters as it were by Hieroglyphicks what the very thoughts of our Heartes are Numa Pompilius consecrated the Hands to Faith and therefore all Compacts Couenants Truces enter-courses whatsoeuer are held inuiolably ratified by the very touch of the Hand and at this day in our neighbor-countries the Principall Nobility do sweare their allegiance into the Handes of their Prince or his Substitute That very Touch was also among the Persians the most sacred pledge of fidelity and therefore the most Ancient did vse to salute one another on this manner giuing and receyuing honor by this part Likewise they which adore Princes or great Potentates are accustomed to kisse their Hand and incline their head In the Egyptian Hieroglyphicks The Hands Emblemes of Fortitude the Hand was the Embleme of Fortitude and therefore they which seeke for helpe doe call for the right hand for so it is in our common Prouerbe Lend mee your helping Hand I list not to commend the Hand from that superstitious Art or Imposture rather of such as call themselues Chyromantickes whose idle speculations are not fit to bee mingled with our serious discourse which we will now transferre from the excellency and commendation The vanity of ChyromaÌ„tiks of so curious an Instrument to a more Anatomicall consideration of the Vse Figure and Structure of the same CHAP. IIII. Of the Vse Figure and Structure of the Hand properlie so called THE true office of the Hand is to apprehend or to holde and
and tab 28. M. a part of The transuers muscles it is reflected is placed ouerthwart the belly and so named from the transuerse tab 26. K K. fibres which run through the bredth of their bodyes These are vndermost and doe arise neruous from the inward endes of the bastard ribs and the membrane twice before spoken of and are inserted being become more fleshy to the hanch bones Tab. 28. N. where the hanche bones is bared at which the transuerse and oblique muscles do meete and are implanted which after they haue inuested and attained to the vtmost sides of the right muscles toward the middle of the Abdomen they couer all the rest of it with a brode neruous and membranous tendon like that of the oblique muscle and tend vpward to the swordlike cartilage or brest blade forward to the right line and downeward to the groyne and doe so closely adhere or cleaue to the peritonaeum that in a man they can scarse be cleanly separated from it but in the groyne this Aponeurosis or brode tendon forsaketh the peritonaeum or rime and leaueth it bare Their vessels they receiue like their oblique muscles Their proper vse is to compresouerthwart the middle and laterall partof the lower belly and especially the collicke gut The tendons of these as also of the oblique muscles are perforated at the exiture of the nauell to giue way to the vmbilical or nauel vessels again on both sides neare the share bone that the preparing vessels of seede may descend through them to the testicles and the eiaculatory may ascend to the prostates which are annexed to the necke of the bladder Through these perforations tab 28. ** the inward coate of the peritonaum being broken or by stretching being dilated the guts or the Kell slipping downe cause the Hernia or Rupture Beside those perforations common to both sexes they are also bored in women for the passage of those sinewy processes which are called Cremasteres which doe reach vnto the vtter part of the lappe whereupon women are troubled with the Bubonocele and of it are cured by section That the transuerse haue an inward situation the right a middle and the oblique an externall a reason may be giuen from the Chyrurgicall deligations or ligatures because ouerthwart bandes doe presse or constraine more then right and right more then oblique The reason of their situation from their vse or side bands All these muscles of the Abdomen whose substance is partly membranous partly fleshy that they might be stronger for motion haue this common vse with other muscles that whilest they are at rest they serue for a muniment or defence vnto the parts subiected vnder them beside they contayne or hold the inward parts within their precinct and The vse of the muscles of the Abdomen in generall keepe the body warme Particularly when they are together contracted toward their originals and curued inward the soft entrals giuing way vnto them and are helped by the midriffe depressed vpon the retention of the breath then doe they equally and all ouer compresse the lower belly for if they worke seuerall they presse sometimes one part sometimes another by which compression the excrements which are violently thrust downe into the great guts and there retayned at the fundament by the sphincter muscle are thrust out by a reclusion or opening of the passage and a relaxation of that sphincter and there thereupon they be called the instruments of Excretion by Galen in the 15. chapter of his fifth booke de vsu partium But because the compression is equall from euery part these excrements should as well be pressed vp to the stomach as downe to the fundament sauing that the midriffe by his oblique situation and the breath retayned doth driue them downward and helpe Excretion They assist the Mother also in the time of the birth by constringing or binding the Hypochondria and by drawing downe the ribs They help also the motions of the Chest for sayeth Galen in the 14. chapter of the fift booke de vsu partium they forme the voyce serue to Inspiration and Expiration and in strong Efflations as when a man windeth a Horne yea sayeth Galen they helpe vs also to hould our breath Wherefore because these Muscles doe night and day assist the breast in Respiration and the lower belly but at sometimes when wee would vnburthen it therefore they may be thought to be principally ordayned for the motion of the Chest Againe because the Chest hath many other Muscles which doe distend and contract it but the lower belly these alone it may therefore bee imagined that their primary vse is to bee referred to the lower belly their secondary to the Chest Finally if each Muscle worke by it selfe then the oblique descendent drawes the haunch obliquely to his owne side the right to the right side the left to the left the oblique The worke of each muscle alone ascendent leadeth the chest obliquely to the haunches the transuerse drawes the paunch the right into the right side the left into the left It is also worthy obseruation that the figure of these Muscles whether they labour or rest at quiet is other and different from the figure of other muscles for these of the abdomen Their figure why differing from other muscles before they worke are crooked in their contraction hauing soft bodies vnder them they are bended or crooked inwarde all other muscles whilest they are at rest are right when they labour they are curued and bent outward because of the bones a amst which otherwise they should offend And thus much of the Muscles of the Abdomen now we proceed vnto the backe CHAP. XXXV Of the Muscles of the Backe THe Muscles of the Backe as also of the whole Spine are so diuers so mixed and knit together that some Anatomists daue deuided them into more others Why the muscles of the backe are so wouen together into fewer muscles being led thereunto by reason of the infinite originals of the fibres and the multitude of their insertions All this variety Arantius doth very wisely ascribe to the admirable wisedome of Nature who hath therefore intertexed and wouen one within another these Muscles of the Backe yea rather allowed them continual and indiuisible particles that they might the better sustain and accomplish those strong and violent actions ouer which they haue the commaund For if power vnited be the stronger then certainly if many muscles doe conspire together into one motion they will bee better able to absolue it The Muscles therefore of the Backe together with the racke-bones were made to rayse vp and there to hold the whole bulke of the body which is established vpon the holy-bone as vpon his foundation We They haue no antagonists say therefore with Galen in the 24. chapter of his Book de dissect muscul that because these muscles cannot by any meanes be truely separated either there must bee so many
which are vnder the hart are more a great many greater thē those that are vnder it This trunk is proportionably answerable to the stocke or body of the tree and inclineth vnto the fift rackebone of the chest and declining a little to the left hand to giue away vnto the hollow veine it descendeth vpon the rack-bones vndiuided which part Aristotle properly called Aorta because euen in dead bodies the neruous part thereof was conspicuous haply because it is like to a Macedonian sheath which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Praxagor as vsed to call it Crassa or the thicke Artery From this trunke branches are dispersed which accompany the branches of the gate and hollow veynes into the whole body From the greater trunke therefore Tab. 16 fig. 1 n which in the chest is largest and thickest do issue these branches following The greater Trunke The lower intercostall Arteries Tab. 16 fig. 1. HHH which proceeding in order from his hinder side are sent on eyther hand to the distances of the eight lower ribs as far Intercostales Inferiores as to their gristles and these againe do distribute surcles to the muscles which grow vnto the backe and chest and to the spinall marrow through the holes which are made in the rack-bones for the out-lets of the nerues after the same manner that the veyne Azygos distributeth his branches for it is very rare to find the veyne Azygos accompanied with an artery issuing from the Aorta and then it may well bee called Intercostalis maior or the great intercostall artery Secondly issueth the artery called Phrenica on eyther side one Tab. 16 fig. 1 KK which Phrenica is disseminated through the midriffe and from these are small branches sprinkled also to the Pericardium where it groweth to the midriffe Sometime this Phrenica ariseth from the trunke vnder the midriffe The rest of the trunke that remaineth passeth through the fissure of the midriffe Tab. 15 fig. 1 * cleaning to the bodies of the rack-bones and from it are many propagations distributed throughout the lower belly of which we shal speak in the next chap. and in in the 16. From the lesser and ascending trunke tab 16. fig. 1 ◠which amongst the separating membranes lieth vnder the hollow veine and resteth vpon the rough artery are branches communicated to all the parts aboue the heart First of all it sendeth on either side a notable branch which vnder the coller bone attaineth vnto the first rib of his owne side and therefore it is called the Subclauian artery Afterward the whole trunke departeth into the two sleepy arteries The right subclauian artery tab 16. fig. 1 ◠whose original is at a issueth out of the Aorta The right subclauian artery where it is diuided into the sleepy arteries and this is the higher and larger branch and runneth more ouerthwart then the left which ariseth much lower where the Aorta is retorted downward and attaineth more obliquely vnto the arme From either subclauian before it fal out of the cauity of the Chest for when it is out of the Chest it is no more called subclauia but Axillaris tab 16. fig. 1 PP as soone as it toucheth the first rib and not before are propagations deriued from the lower part first Table 16. Is the same with Table 13. in follio 382. The vpper intercostall Tab. 16. fig. 1 II which being fastned to the roots of the ribs communicateth particular branches to three or foure distances of the vpper ribs on his Intercostalis superior owne side But not alwayes after the same manner from which surcles are distributed to the marrowe of the backe and to the Neighbour-muscles From the vpper part doe yssue First the Mammaria or the Artery of the paps Tab. 16 fig. 1 LL which being reflected vnder the brest-bone descendeth accompanied with a Veine vnto the pappes and the Mammaria muscles Tab. 16. fig. 1 ccc which occupy the distances of the gristles of the true ribbes It sprinkleth also surcles into the Glandules and the parting or diuiding membranes vnto which it adhereth and at the side of the gristle called the brest-blade yssueth out of the Chest and runneth vnder the right muscles of the Abdomen dispersing his fauors into the sides At the Nauell it is diuided into many surcles Tab. 16. fig. 1 dd and is ioyned with the Epigastricke Artery which plyeth vpward Tab. 16. fig. 1. ee The next artery which ariseth from the vpper part of the Subclauian trunke is called Ceruicalis Ceruicalis or the artery of the necke Tab. 16. fig. 1 MM It issueth more backward towarde the bodies of the racke bones sometimes from the sleepy artery and ascending vpwarde when it hath attained vnto the seuenth rackbone of the neck it passeth through the holes in the transuerse processes of the saide rackbones for which cause also Nature made thē perforated and distributeth his surcles to the muscles the marrow of the necke and to the Rack-bones These surcles go in where the nerues get out There this artery perforating the membrane of the marrow betwixt the first racke and the Nowle-bone tab 16. f. 1 NN entreth on both sides into the scull ioyneth with his opposite runneth along the basis of the Braine The third is called Muscula tab 16. fig. 1. OO It sendeth branches vnto the Muscles which lye vpon the necke as farre as the nowle sometimes also to the Muscles of the Muscula Arme. After this trunke hath gotten out of the cauity of the Chest wee saide before that it getteth a new name and is called Axillaris From the axillary Artery therefore tab 16. fig 1 PP before it attaine vnto the arme there yssue three Arteries The first is called Thoracica superier tab 16. figu 1 QQ which runneth on eyther side with aboundant surcles vnto the Muscles which lye vpon the brest and next vnto these Axilaris art cria Thoracica superior are those small shootes which are allowed to the little glandules vnder the Arme-pits The second is called Thoracica inferior tab 16. f. 1 RR which runneth downward all along the side of the chest especially into that muscle which is called Latissimus or the Broade Thoracica inferior Muscle The third is called Scapularis Tab. 16. fig. 1S which is disseminated into the Muscles Scapularis reposed in the hollowe side of the shoulder-blade From the vpper part of the Axillarie branch ariseth one artery called Humeraria tab 16. fig. 1 TT which climbeth to the top of the shoulder and is distributed to the Muscles which occupy the arme and the gibbous side of the blade That which remaineth of the axillary artery tab 16. figu 1 YY runneth Humeraria away vnto the arme being accompanied with the axillary veine whose diuisions we shall finde in the 19 chapter The remainder of the ascending trunke tab 16. fig. 1 ◠resting it selfe vpon the rough artery toward the vpper part of the
hard body as that surcle of the fift coniugation which creepeth through the hole Galens opiniō of the Temple-bone which the Ancients called Coecum or the blinde-hole is made harder by the contaction of the bone then his beginning was Galen attributeth the cause of hardnesse and softnesse to the counsell of Nature because saith he the instrument of Sense needed a soft nerue A nerue as a Canale to leade along the Animall and sensatiue spirit and a soft nerue because it was to be affected and to suffer somwhat from the sensible obiect applying vnto it from without Nowe because that which is soft is fitter for passion that which is hard for action therefore saith he it was necessary that the instruments of the senses should haue softe nerues communicated vnto them and the parts which were to be mooued by voluntary motion should haue harder nerues And this hee prooueth because vnto those Instruments of sense which haue not only sensation but motion there is a double kind of nerue communicated one for Sense anotehr for Motion as wee see in the eye vnto which the first coniugation is allowed for Sense and the second for Motion so in the tongue which receiueth the third and fourth coniugations so Anatomists do vsually distinguish them for Tasting and the seuenth for Motion By the way hence it appeareth that Nerues beside their vse haue also an animall action Bauhines opinion His reasons because they are affected by the obiect and therefore the softer nerues are fitter for Sense and the harder for Motion Notwithstanding all this saith Bauhine yet wee conceiue that the nerues of their owne nature are indifferently disposed both to sense and to motion so that they may be called Sentientes or Motores perceiuers or mouers from the instruments or parts vnto which they are conducted and in which they are disseminated for if they be inserted into the instruments of motion that is into the muscles then are they called Motorij or moouing nerues If into the instruments of Sense then are they called Sensorij or perceyuing nerues yea we see that one and the same nerue doth conuey An Instance motion and sense according to the diuersity of the instruments for example the seuenth Coniugation of the Braine conueyeth vnto the Membranes of the bowels which are in the middle and lower belly the Sense of Touching and yet the same paire being on eyther side reflected makes the recurrent nerue which distributeth surcles into euerie muscle of the Larynx or Throttle to mooue the same And if the same nerues shoulde meete with the instruments of Seeing of Hearing and of Tasting the same perceiuing moouing nerues would also become seeing hearing and tasting nerues In like manner the nerues which are conueyed to the muscles to affoorde vnto them voluntary motion do together with that power affoord vnto the membranes of the muscles into which their fibres do determine the sense of Touching and so it commeth to passe that by the mediation of the nerues the braine is to bee found in euery part of the body because the animall faculty which is seated onely in the braine doth notwithstanding transfuse it selfe through the nerues Although out of that which hath been said we may easily collect the vse of the nerues yet it shall not be amisse to remember that Galen in the ninth chapter of his fift booke de vsu partium and out of him Vesalius in the first chapter of his fourth book makes a threefold The vses of the Nerues vse of them The first to conuay sense vnto the instruments of sensation to the eyes to the tongue to the eares and beside these to the palmes of the hands and the insides of the fingers yea to the vppermost mouth of the stomack also for these after a sence are organs of sensation For the best iudge by touching is the hand and the mouth of the stomacke hath an exquisite sense of the want of aliment which wee commonly call Hunger The second vse is to affoord motion to the moueable parts so the muscles which are the instruments of voluntary motion haue nerues conuayed vnto them and because they were made to moue the whole members therefore their nerues are great and large and because the same muscles stood in need of the faculty of discerning Tactile qualities for the security and preseruation of our liues therefore also they had nerues by which nerues they haue this faculty of sensation The third vse is that for which all other parts haue nerues to wit that they might perceiue those things which would be grecuous vnto them although this vse may wel be referred to the former for so wise so iust so skilfull is Nature saith Hippocrates wee say the great God of Nature and so prouident for the behoofe of the creatures that she hath distributed nerues to all the parts although not in the same measure but to some more liberally to other with a strayter hand and that according to the proportion of their magnitude of the dignity of their actions of the intention or remission of their motions of the assiduity or intermission of their vses So making an exquisite estimate of the neede of the dignity and of the vse of euery part to some she hath allowed greater nerues to some lesser but to euery one that is fittest for it For there is great difference betwixt the magnitude of nerues the thickest are those which are distributed vnto the remorest places and into the most parts such are they that The magnitude of nerus are sent vnto the ioynts which because they needed greater aboundance of spirits haue a greater proportion of originals of sinewes granted them out of the stocke of the spinall marrow which is in the rack-bones of the necke and of the loines that from their marrow they might receiue a competency of spirits as it were by many rootes which yet being gathered together do make one thicke nerue but are againe though almost insensibly distributed into lesser branches Those nerues are Meane which are conuayed to the organs of the senses in the head for being neare vnto the braine and very soft they could not be very small Those nerues are small which are distributed into the next parts as into the muscles of the face We will also say something concerning the originall of nerues The originall of the nerues is not from the heart though Aristotle so conceiued in the fift chapter of his third buoke de historia Animali and in the fourth of his third de partibus Their originall Animalium for in dissection we meete with no nerue produced therefrom and those that are led vnto it from the sixt coniugation of the braine are so small that Vesalius witnesseth that he could finde but one and that with great difficulty Neyther haue they their originall as Erasistratus thought in his youth out of the Dura mater or thicke membrane of the braine as their substance
are not so vnited but that they remayne a good while two distinct Nerues contayned in one membrane which was the cause of the errour They get out of the Scull at the second hole of the Nowle-bone by which the greater branch of the internall Iugular veine did ascend into the braine The one of these Nerues is the anterior and the lesse the other is the posterior or the greater The lesser when it hath gotten out of the Scull descendeth directly vnto the muscles of His egresse the Tongue to whose roote it affoordeth a branch and to those muscles which occupy the Fauces or chops and into them most part of it is consumed The greater Nerue not farre from his egresse sendeth a branch backward tab 22. fig. 2. f which is distributed with many surcles into the muscles that occupy the necke especially into the Cowle muscle which is the second of the shoulder-blade The Trunke it selfe descending is connected or tyed to the seauenth Coniugation tab 22. fig. 2. â— to the Sleepy artery and to the internall Iugular veine by the interuening His descending trunke or interposition of a membrane and at the sides of the Larinx or Throttle it is increased by a branch from the seauenth Coniugation tabl 22. fig. 2. i with which branch notwithstanding it is not mixed for Platerus in this mixtion mist his marke but colligated or tyed thereto Presently after it sendeth surcles ouerthwart ta 22. fig. 2. g vnto the muscles of the Larinx especially those on the inside thereof It affordeth also a few small branches distinct from the former to the muscles of the Fauces or chops From thence it descendeth vnto the Chest and runneth quite through his capacity as also thorough the capacitie of the lower belly and distributeth many branches vnto the bowels of both bellies as wee haue partly declared already and shall do heereafter towards the end of this booke And because it runneth almost through all the bowels of the body it is therefore called Coniugatio vaga the gadding or wandering coniugation Falopius tels vs that the Membrane wherewith this sixt nerue is inuested as it falleth through the perforation assumeth vnto it selfe sometime manifestly sometime secretly a Falopius his conceit of the Oliue-like bodies few small and capillary fibres of the nerue and when it is out of the scul produceth a certaine long bodie resembling an Oliue which is sometimes single sometimes double in both sides and the colour fleshy although the substance be neruous and hard This Oliue-like body endeth into a certaine neruous fibre which falling down the neck together with some propagations of nerues coupled together which yssue from the first and second and fourth and fift and sixt or from the first and second and fift and sixte and seuenth paires of the necke doth make a texture or complication of vesselles like a little net which descendeth on either hand downe the forepart of the whole necke and in that complication saith he other new Oliue-like bodies do sometimes grow togither whose number is vncertaine consisting of no other substance but as it were a heape of nerues growing together into a callous or fast body like a scarre And this coniunction of nerues he calleth sexti paris plexum the texture or complication of the sixt coniugation from which texture many nerues saith he do descend vnto the basis of the heart Here from also very often doth a nerue take his originall which on both sides is conueyed vnto the midriffe although it receiue a further increment or encrease from the fourth and fift coniugations of the necke Hee affirmeth further that from this complication there yssueth a nerue which descending through the Chest along the rootes of the ribs is conueyed to the roots of the Mesentery Thus farre Falopius Now that from this sixt coniugation nerues are sent vnto the bowelles and not from Why the bowelles haue nerues from this coniugation and not from the spinall Marrow the marrow contained in the rack-bones this reason may be giuen because hauing not voluntary motion they did not stand in neede of so hard Nerues as doe arise out of the spinall marrow properly so called yet that they might not be altogether without Sense they receiue Nerues of Sense that is soft nerues issuing out of the marrow of the Braine whilst it is yet contained in the scull and the rather saith Galen in the 11 chap. of his ninth Booke de vsu partium because the substance it selfe of the bowels is but soft but because these Nerues were to go a long iourney least they should be offended they are inuested with strong membranes and besides fastned to the bodies by which they passe It is also worth the obseruation that the nerues which are disseminated from the sixt A notable obseruation coniugation into the trunke of the bodye are as large almost at their terminations after they haue bene diuersly diuided and subdiuided as they are in their originall which cannot be saide of any other vessell It hath bene also publickly deliuered I thinke from no other warrant but speculatiue Learning that this nerue descendeth into the ioynts and A nouell conceite in the feete is the cause of the great consent betwixt the feet and the head For mine own part I could neuer haue light of any such diuarications out of Classicke Anatomists beside what neede we search for an imaginary way of consent when we know that which is direct and agreed vpon by all which is the branches of the nerues of the spinal marrow wonderfully vniting themselues in the Tendons of the Muscles of the foote by which any annoyance may at the first hand be conueyed vnto the marrow of the backe and so vnto the Braine Moreouer Galens reason of the allowance of these Nerues of the sixte coniugation to the bowels in the place last before quoted were but of small moment if the feet also had nerues deriued therefrom But this onely by the way The seauenth Coniugation which Archangelus accounteth for the eight because he maketh the organs of smelling a coniugation of nerues the seauenth coniugation I say The seauenth coniugation Tab. 22. fig. 1 h fig. 2 H mooueth the tongue and is the hardest of all those that yssue out of the Braine within the scull and indeede it taketh his originall from a harder beginning that is to say in the bindpart of the Nowle-bone where the marrow of the Braine endeth saith Galen in the twelfth of his ninth Booke de vsu partium From the beginning of the His originall spinall marrow saith Vesalius but before it yssue out of the scull From the Braine not from the After-braine saith Columbus Archangelus saith from the backpart of the marrow where the cauity is that is compared to a writing pen. From the marrow of the Braine saith Bauhine when it is ready to fall out of the scull Tab. 22. fig. 1 2 E that is to say at the
of the Soule we declared in the first book The outward walles we dismantled in the second The Cooke-roomes and sculleries with all the houses of Office and roomes of repast we suruayed in the third The Geniall bed and the Nursery we viewed in the fourth and fift In the sixt we were ledde into the rich Parlor of pleasure wherein we were entertained by a leuy of Damozels one Modest as Modesty it selfe another Shamefast another Coy another Iocond and merry another Sad and lumpish and a world of such Passions we found inhabiting in the Little world there also we saw the curious clocke of the heart mooued by a perpetuall motion the Heralds of honor those nimble and quicke Purseuants those agile spirits whose presence giues life whose pleasance giues cheere refreshment whether soeuer they are sent From thence wee ascended in the seauenth Booke by staires of Iuory into the presence Chamber where the Soule maketh her chiefe abode there we saw the Counsell gathered the Records opened and Dispatches made and signed for the good gouernement of the whole family From thence in the eight Booke we clombe vnto the battlements and saw the watch of the Senses set to discouer and giue warning of the approches of enemies or friends In the ninth we obserued the guard appointed to fetch in the prouision from without to entertaine or giue the repulse to defend or offend as cause required In the tenth we discouered the Materials which filled vp the empty distances in the walles and parted the roomes asunder In the eleuenth we followed the courses conuayances the enteries and Lobyes which leade throughout the whole edifice from chamber to chamber out of one office into another Now we are ariued neare the principals of the building where we may see how they are ioyned how they are fastened and bound together how they are couered and defended how they are interlaced and intertexed And finally in the next and last booke wee shall with God to friend come vnto the Principals themselues and to the very foundation ground-worke whereon the whole Frame is raysed The first part Of Gristles CHAP. 1. Of the definition vse and differences of Gristles BEfore we come vnto the particular Histories of the Gristles it will bee requisite to speake something in generall which may open their nature The distinction of a Cartilage vses and differences A Gristle therefore is a similar part cold and dry made out of the thickest part of the seede gathered together by the power of heate and ordained to secure the variety of motions and to put by outward violence That it is similar is very manifest because it is altogether like it selfe the least fragment or particle thereof retaining the nature temper and name of the whole This Gristle if we will beleeue Galen is to be numbred in the list of those parts which are gouerned by themselues and do not gouerne others It is cold because the heat soone The explication of the definition vanisheth away and dry for that the moysture is vapoured from it whence also it becommeth hard but not so hard as a bone The matter of it is the crassament or thickest part of the seede The efficient is heate which is the immediate organ of the procreating Faculty to which the Altering and the Forming vertues are assistant yet is not this an extending heate such as whereby the Membranes are dilated nor perforating such as boreth the Veines and Arteries but a more remisse degree which gathereth or curdleth the parts together and is indeede proportionable to cold in outward things there being nothing actually cold in a liuing body But as a high degree of heate doth melt the Lead which caketh when it is lesse hotte though a great heat do remaine yet in it so it is in the body the greater heare diuideth the parts and the lesser gathereth or if we may so say congealeth them The finall cause is expressed in the last particle of the definition for although there be diuers vses of Gristles as we shall shewe by and by yet these two are principall First to make the ioynts of the bones which are coupled by Diarthrosis more gladde or easy to mooue and more secure and permanent Secondly to defend the parts vnder them from outward impressions or iniuries The Nature of a Gristle is much vnlike that of a bone for saith Aristotle when the bones are in any creatures wanting the supply is made by Gristles Their Tempers also are not farre asunder Sense they haue none because the creature should not be in perpetuall paine neither indeed haue they any Nerues dispersed through them Notwithstanding as we shall say in the next Booke there are some kinde of bones which haue Sense How Gristles and Bones do differ The teeth for in stance So some Gristles seeme to haue Sense as those of the Eye-lids because certaine small Tendrils of Nerues do touch them Finally saith Laurentius a bone and a gristle do differ but secundum magis minus For bones are harder drier and colder yet we may say further that all Gristles are transparant smooth and polished many bones vnequall and sharpe Moreouer a Cartilage or gristle hath no marrow nor cauity nor corners or celles in it as bones haue because there was no neede of them for being not so thick or solid as a bone their aliment doth easily passe through their substance Wee conclude therefore that a gristle is of a middle nature betwixt a Bone and a Ligament faster then a Bone and harder then a Ligament The vses of the Gristles are diuers and those very admirable and wonderful The first The vses of the Gristles and most common vse is to helpe the motion of the bones which are ioyned with a laxe or loose articulation for by the helpe of the Gristle the motion becommeth more easie The first more secure and more permanent More easie for being smooth and polished it leuigateth and maketh slippery the asperities or roughnesse of the bones and so their heads become more glib or prompt in their motion Whence it is that all moueable ioynts are crusted ouer with a Gristle So also are the heads the sinus or cups or cauities of bones where they touch one another lined with a smooth gristle They make the motion more secure because the gristle encreaseth the hollownesse of the bone that so the articulation is not so easily luxed or put out of ioynt as we may see in the articulation of the arm with the shoulder-blade and in many others Finally by the inter-vening of the gristle the motion is preserued and made more lasting and dureable for the extremities or ends of bones being very hard by their mutuall contaction and perpetuall attrition would haue bene worne and fretted and so in time the motion would haue decayed which inconuenience is auoided because they are compassed or lined ouer with a soft gristle The second vse of Gristles
vessels and nerues of the Teeth saith Bauhine wee will now relate as we learned it out of Eustachius These vessels are better demonstrated in the iaw of a great creature as for example in an Oxe then they are in a Man and againe the administration is easier in the lower iaw then in the vpper We take therefore the lower iaw of an Oxe and open it on the inside presently we meet a cauity full of marrow together with the nerue inuolued in a membrane when we haue remoued the marrow slit the membrane throughout his length then may wee perceiue the nerue made as it were of many strings betwixt which do run propagations of veines and arteries Moreouer if you remooue this membrane with the surcles of the nerues and vessels a little vpward from the bone carefully that you break them not you shall perceiue some fibres distributed from the membrane not vnlike the Lawny threds of a cob-web In like manner in the iaw of a Ramme certaine fibres do penetrate the bony partition which is betwixt the Nerue and the Teeth but these fibres are most conspicuous at the roots of the grinders From these Grinders vnto the Dog-teeth and the Shearers there is a nerue conuayed accompanied with an arterie the nerue is deuided into two one part of it through a hole in that place breaketh vp at the lower Lip and a branch of it runneth along vnto the Shearers and affoordeth a small surcle to euery one of them another portion of it is ioyned with the vtter part of the rootes the second part which is also the slenderest pearceth into the cauity of the teeth and may euen without any greater difficulty be discerned euen in men And truely it is a strange thing that the Shearers and Dog-teeth which are the lesse and haue but one roote haue notwithstanding allowed them great and conspicuous surcles of vesselles attayning to their insertion by a broade and open way whereas the Grinders which are the greater and haue three sometimes foure rootes are allowed but small and capillary surcles made of the former doubly trebly and foure-fold deuided and creeping obscurely into their insertion Againe if a Grinder or a Shearer bee gently and by degrees drawne out of his socket you shall finde to arise with it out of the cauity of the Iaw very small fibres which are ioyned to the roots of the Teeth you may also obserue that the parts of the bony partition are full of a mucous substance which is not vnlike to that whereof the teeth and their huls or huskes are generated Againe when the Tooth is drawne in the extremity of his roots you shall find a matter partly mucous partly fibrous which carrieth a resemblance or shew of a nerue a veine and an artery But if you deuide the Tooth in the middest you shall finde a mucous substance wouen with vesselles and some fibres but these things may be better seen in the iaw of an Oxe or of a Ram then of a Man and yet euen in a man diligent search will find them out though they be not so perspicuous Wherefore who can deny but that there is a Pulsatiue or beating payne euen in the inner part of the tooth as Galen and Eustachius haue witnessed when he shall perceiue an arterie and a nerue attaine thereinto For veines why should we not likewise beleeue that they enter into the Teeth when wee see it sprinkled with bloud in men and in Oxen may manifestly perceiue the vessell it selfe for it is in the tooth as it is in that coate of the eye called adnata as long as a mans Eie is well disposed the veines therein are not visible but then onely become conspicuous when it is inflamed Concerning the Sense of the Teeth the opinions of Anatomistes and Physitians are Of the sense of the teeth Diuers opinion of Anatomists very diuers Some thinke they haue no sense at all because they are bones and may be filed without paine others thinke they haue Sense but that of themselues without nerues as other bones haue and these men imagine that the paine of the tooth is without it that is in the membrane which compasseth the socket others thinke they liue and haue Sense by their inbred heate Aristotle determines that they feele cold sooner then heate and are more affected by it Galen saith they are pained they beate and receiue soft nerues But the question may be asked what part of the tooth hath this Sensation Varolius answereth the body of the tooth but on the inside onely Others say that the whole Tooth indeede hath Sense but the whole Tooth doeth not feele paine it perceiueth the first and second qualities but the first qualities onely doe paine it because they exercise their power vpon the rootes of the teeth into which certaine small nerues doe penetrate This was Archangelus his conceit and Laurentius hath almost the same The whole Toothsayeth hee doth feele but more exquisitly on the inside more dully on the out Another question may be asked whence comes the sensation that payneth them some answere that it is by reason of the nerues and of their proper substance so saith Actuarius Falopius thinkes the paine comes by reason of a thin membrane compassing about the inner cauity Others ascribe the cause to the nerue and the membrane ioyntly others to the nerue which cleaueth to the neighbour partes and to the rootes of the Teeth onely Others to the nerue that entreth the Tooth and a membrane that cleaueth to the roote thereof as it were a Periostium Others to a nerue which penetrateth the substance These and such like are the diuers opinions of Anatomists concerning the sense of the Teeth Bauhine interposeth his opinion on this manner The teeth saith he do feele and the faculty of sensation is communicated to their Bauhines resolution substance by the mediation of a very thinne membrane which compasseth the inward cauity of the Tooth lightly hanging vnto it and also of a soft nerue which attaineth into the same cauity thus the Teeth haue a proper kind of Touching which we cannot in words so well expresse as by instance For vpon the eating of sowre or sharpe meates the Teeth are affected with a kinde of stupor and then we commonly say our Teeth are set on edge which kind of sensation is proper only to the Teeth and the Gums and is nothing else but a Symptome of the touching faculty But we must conceiue that each part of the Tooth is not equally sensible but that the inside which is nearest to the nerue and the membrane is of quicker apprehension then the outside for the outside partly because of the spisse and hard substance which like a shell couereth the inward part of the Tooth and doth not admit the power of the nerue or the impression of the animall spirit partly because it is continually accustomed to the mutations that come from the ambient ayer is not so sensible Euen
fleshy Like as Galen calleth the wombe somtime a Membranous sometime a Fleshy part Concerning the scite or position of the guts the Ancients seem to haue erred because they thought that the great guts did occupy the lower part of the belly and the smaller the The error of the Ancients about the scituation of the guts vpper but the truth is that the Colon which is the greatest of all the rest runnes vp vnto the hollownesse of the Liuer and the bottome of the stomacke but the Ileon is extended downward vnto the Share bones I conceyue that the Dissection of Dogges and foure-footed Beasts deceyued them Galen himself speaking to the capacity of the common people Galen Com. in 3. Epid. calleth the great guts the lower the small guts the vpper yea and many Physitians at this day are mistaken distinguishing the Dysentery of the smal guts from that of the crasse Diuers opinions or thicke by this that if the paine be in the vpper parts then the disease is in the smal if in the lower then in the great guts Concerning the scituation of the Collick gut there are diuers opinions some do therefore thinke it ascendeth vnto the bottome of the stomacke that by his contaction as also by that of the neighbor parts the concoction of the stomacke might be furthered others Different conceits about the ascending of the Colon. imagine that it is therefore conueyed to the hollow of the Liuer where the bladder of gal is seated that the expulsiue faculty of the Colon which lyeth as it were asleepe might by the sweating yssue of choler be better awaked and set on edge Another sort there are who imagine that the Colon giueth way to the smaller Guts walling them about in manner of a fence or rampert comming not neere the center of the Mesenterie and that therefore it taketh vp the left side of the body that the greater branch of the Port-veine called Mesentericus might with a shorter cut be inserted into the guts and carrie or transferre the meate vnto the Liuer by a nearer way Some there are who thinke that the Colon adhereth or cleaueth to the bottome of the stomacke and hollow of the Liuer that by their contaction the remainder of the Aliment which stayeth in the chambers of the Colon might receiue more perfect concoction Moreouer they giue this reason of his scituation aloft that that part of the Chylus which is therein contained might not so soone passe away and so there might be more perfect accomplished exsuction of the creame for which cause also the cels and chambred convolutions of the Colon as also the blinde gut were ordained This Collick gut is indeede the largest or most ample of all the rest but where it toucheth Why the pressing of the Spleene makes melancholy bodyes to auoid wind downward the Kidnies and the Spleene it becōmeth narrower lest it should compresse the spleen whence it comes to passe that those whose Spleens do swel or be notably stuffed can hardly auoide any winde downward vnlesse the Spleene bee pressed And thus much concerning the difficulties or curious questions about the guts wherein we haue beene somewhat more prolixe that such as delight in the contemplatiue part of Anatomy might not go away from vs altogether vnsatisfied The stomack followeth QVEST. VIII Whither the vpper mouth of the stomacke be the seate of Appetite SEeing the liue-tide of euery creature is inconstant and like a poaste passeth swiftly away because of the continuall effluxion or expence of the threefold substance wherein it consisteth Nature being vigilant and carefull about her owne preseruation endeuoureth continually to make vp the The reason of our threefold nourishment breach by Respiration and Nourishment By respiration the spirituous by nourishment the fleshy and solide substaunce is restored And hence it is that our nourishment is threefold Aer meate and drinke But because there can be no nourishment without Appetite nature hath dispensed to euery part a certaine desire whereby as by goades they are pricked forward to draw and sucke into themselues conuenient and familiar Aliment But this desire in the particular parts of the body is without sense for they feele not neyther perceiue when they draw or sucke such conuenient aliment Wherefore least the parts shoulde pine away when they are exhausted and as it were hunger-starued The vpper mouth of the stomacke the seate or appetite nature hath framed one part of exquisite and perfect sense which alone fore-apprehending the suction and so the want of the rest should stirre vp the creature to prouide and cooke their nourishment for them For if the sense of this suction or traction were in euery part then in the time of affamishment or thirst they would perpetually languish so the creature leade his life in a perpetuall disease This part so by nature set out is the vppermost mouth of the stomacke which the ancient Galen Graecians as Galen witnesseth called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And all men doe concurre that in it the Animall appetite and hunger which is nothing else but a sense of suction haue their peculiar residence And this sense is exhibited in this place by two notable nerues called Stomachici or the Stomacke Nerues arising from the sixt paire or coniungation of the Braine But after what manner this Animall appetite is stirred vp Galen hath elegantly taught vs in his first Booke of the causes of Symptoms For the better vnderstanding of which place these things are first to be obserued that the animall appetite is double one naturall another The Animall appetite double depraued to the first these fiue signes or symptoms must necessarily concurre first an exhaustion or deepe expence of the substance of the parts next there must bee in the same parts a suction or traction for the exhausted parts do draw from their next neighbors and those from others till by continuation it do come to some extreame which extreame is the vpper mouth of the stomacke where the traction ceaseth from this traction ariseth 5. signes or Symptomes required to appetite the third signe which is a divulsion or kinde of violence offered to the mouth of the Stomacke which divulsion or violence striketh the nerue whence commeth the sense and from the sense the appetite In the depraued appetite the same order and degrees of Symptoms are not obserued For in the disease called Boulimos there is hunger without appetite and in the Dog-appetite What Boulimos is there is appetite without hunger In the Boulimos all the parts being exhausted or hunger-bit do draw from the stomacke which on euery hand is torne and as it weee launced yet doth not that divulsion strike the sense and so no appetite followeth in the mean time the other parts being defrauded of their aliment doe wast away and consume The cause of this insensibility is the refrigeration of the nerue the obstruction of the same and the
of drinesse so is softnesse of moisture but the substance of the Lungs is soft and lax of which the very touch is a sufficient witnesse Besides Galens authority is plainely for it where he saith in his 4. Booke de vsu partium The flesh of the Spleene is soft indeed laxe but nothing to the substance of the Lungs which is the softest the loosest and the lightest Auicen interposeth saying That the flesh of the Lungs is not soft of his owne nature but by accident Auicens conceite or euent because they lie steeped drunken as it were in the moisture which faileth from the head therefore he saith they are not soft but maddid which if it were so then wold they be drier in those bodies that haue dry braines and more ouer would in al other bodies Confuted become drier as the moisture which falleth from the head is exhausted and dried vp both which are contrary to all experience We therefore conclude that the Lungs are naturally moist and by so much moister then the liuer by how much they are softer And thus much The determination 3. Opinions Aristotles of the temperament of the Lungs now followeth their motion Concerning which I find three opinions one of Aristotles another of Auerrhoes the third of Galen and the Physitians Aristotle in the 6. chap. of his third booke De Partiammalium thinketh that they haue the original of their motion from the heart on this manner The heate of the heart being encreased with a kinde of violence lifteth vp the Lungs then aer entreth for the auoiding of vacuity and empcinesse that infest enemy of nature the colder aer setleth the boyling of the heate as we see cold water beeing powred to boyling watersetleth it as therefore in the diffusion of the heate the Lungs are dilated so the heat residing or setling they are contracted and the aer expressed or driuen out Auerrhoes ioyneth Auerrhoes so far with Aristot'e that he thinketh the heare to be the author of Respiration but he saith that the Lungs follow not the motion of the Chest but are mooued by a proper and peculiar power of their owne because else there should be a violent motion which shoulde be perpetuall that which is vtterly against the rules of nature True it is saith he that there is a wonderfull consent betweene the Chest and the Lungs which is the cause that one of them cannot moone or rest but when the other mooueth or resteth yet neither of them is cause or originall of the others motion The third opinion is of Galen and the Physitians Galens The Lunges not mooued by any proper power of their owne Not by the faculty of Pulsation to which also we encline who thinke the Lunges are not mooued by an inbred or proper power of their owne for where are their Fibres and the strength of Filaments or strings for that purpose Neither by the faculty of Pulsation which ariseth from the heart by which the arteries are mooued that because the motion of the Lungs somtimes doth intermit sometimes is quicker and slower as we list neither by the animall faculty because there be no Muscles but we conceiue that the Lungs are mooued by an accidentary motion as following Not by the Animal faculty But by accident or Consequence the motion of the Chest to auoid vacuity For when the Chest is distended the Lungs are filled with aer and enlarged and when that is contracted they are emptied and fall Galen establisheth this his opinion with this reason because there is no disposition of the body found wherein the Lungs are mooued when the Chest remaineth immoouable Galens reason which thing Experience also confirmeth For if the Chest be opened so as the aer may get in by the wound the Lungs become immooueable because the aer being gotten into the Experience void and empty space taketh away the necessity of the motion of the Lungs which is to auoid vacuity as we haue saide but if the Chest be sound it is of necessity that it beeing distended the Lungs also should be dilated for auoyding of that vacuity And whereas Auerrhoes obiecteth that there is no violent motion perpetual and yet the motion of the lungs Answere to Auerrhoes should be violent if it should follow the motion of the Chest I answer that the inference is very absurd for euery motion is not violent which is mooued after anothers motion for Why the Lunges are neuer wearie by that reason the bones also should be mooued with a violent motion But why are not the Lungs wearied with their perpetuall motion I aunswere because they are almost insensible QVEST. XII What kinde of motion the Cough is and whether any part of the drinke fall into the Lungs THat the Cough proceedeth from the affection of almost all the partes of the Chest as the Pleura the Mediastinum the Lungs with their vessels the midriffe What parts are causes of coughing and sometimes of the Intereostall muscles also it is more then manifest For in both the kindes of Pleurisies the true and the bastard the Peripneumonia or inflamation of the Lungs the Asthma or difficulty of breathing the vlcer of the Lungs called ' Pthoe the Dropsie wherein the Midriffe is pressed vpward in all these I say the Patient is troubled with a continuall Cough But now to what faculty wee should referre this coughing that is a great controuersie It may be thought it is Animall That the cough is frō the Animal faculty and voluntary because the Cough is nothing else but a strong efflation or breathing forth Now this efflation is done by the helpe of all the muscles which contract the chest Galen also in his second Booke de causis symptomatum speaking of sneezing coughing and vomiting concludeth that vomiting is a symptome of the naturall faculty and coughing of the Animall Others there be which thinke it to bee an action of the naturall faculty because it is a concussiue motion and is done by the endeuour of Nature to exclude that which is offensiue vnto her now all Concussiue motions are Naturall For all the partes of That it is frō the Natural faculty the body of their owne naturall constitution haue euery one their owne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concussions when they are shaken for the auoyding of any thing which offends them such is the concussion of the brain in sternutation or sneezing of the stomacke in the hiccock of the bladder in auoyding the stone of the whole habite of the body and the fleshy membrane in a rigor or shaking fit and finally of the chest in coughing Moreouer sometimes we cough against our will neither can we alwaies when we will forbeare it Both these opinions may The reconciliatiō of these two opinions be reconciled if as we saide earst in respiration so here in coughing that it is a mixt action of an Animall and a Naturall The
whole packe of the members and moderateth all and singular actions of life of which also it is the next and most immediate cause But because the nature of Fire is such that it hath in it much forme and but a little matter neither can diffuse the beames of his light vnlesse it be receiued into some substance The second principle wherein his power may be vnited therfore it was necessary there should be another Principle not so subtle wherein this aetheriall body might expatiate and disport it selfe according to the diuersity of his functions and that without danger of expence Such a Principle is the mutuall confluence of the seeds of both parents out of whose slimy matter the Plasticall or formatiue faculty of the wombe stirred vp by the vigor of heate diduceth and distinguisheth the confounded power of the parts into their proper actions not without a discerning Iudgement and naturall kinde of discourse This masse of seed irrigated with the power of the whole body according to Hippocrates I call Water not onely because this Element doth delineate nourish and make fruitefull but also because the future siccitie and hardnesse of the spermaticall parts stood in neede of a moist and viscid matter whereby those things which otherwise could hardly be sammed together might receiue their conglutination that so of many dissimilar particles one continued frame might arise This farme thus coagmentated and distinguished for the seruice of the soule we haue How the body is like the world in the beginning of this work compared to the whole world or vniuerse and that not without good ground For as of the world there are three parts the Sublunary which is the basest the Coelestiall wherin there are many glorious bodies the highest Heauen which is the proper seate of the Diety So in the body of man there are three Regions The lower Belly which was framed for the nourishment of the Indiuidium propagation of mankinde The middle Region of the Chest wherein the Heart of man the sunne of this Mycrocosme perpetually moueth and poureth out of his bosome as out of a springing fountain the diuine Nectar of life into the whole body and the vpper Region or the Head wherein the soule hath her Residence of estate guarded by the Sences and assisted by the Intellectuall faculties at whose disposition all the inferior parts are imployed In the lower Region Nature hath placed two parts more excellent then the rest wherof The lower Region one endeuoureth attendeth the conseruation of the Indiuidium the other of the Species or kinde The first is the Liuer which some haue said is the first of all the bowels both in respect of his originall of his nature It is seated in the right Hypocondrium vnder the The Liuer midriffe The figure of it if you except his fissure is continuall but vnderneath vnequall and hollow aboue smooth and gibbous In a man this bowell is proportionably greater then in any other creature and greatest of all in such as are giuen to their bellies The proper parenchyma or flesh of this Liuer which is most like to congealed and adust bloud by a proper inbred power giueth the forme temper and colour of bloud to the Chylus confected in the stomacke deriued into the guts prepared in the meseraick veines and branches of the gate-veine by which also it is transported to the hollow part of the Liuer there as we saide wrought and perfected and so conueyed by the same rootes of the gate-veine and thence exonerated into that which is called the Caua or hollow veine by whose trunks and boughes it floweth into the whole body The temperament of this Liuer is hot and moist for the moderation of which heate and conseruation of the spirits therein contained it receiueth certaine small Arteries which attaine but onely vnto the cauity thereof It is inuested round with a thinne coate wherein two small Nerues belonging to the sixt coniugation of the braine are diuersly dispersed We say moreouer that this same Liuer is the shop or work-house of the venall bloud and the originall of the veines in whose thrummed rootes the more aery portion of the Aliment is conuerted by the in bred and naturall faculty of the Liuer into a vaporous bloud which becommeth a naturall thicke and cloudy spirit the first of all the rest and their proper nourishment which spirit is the vehicle of the naturall faculty and serueth beside to helpe to transport the thicker part of the bloud through the veines into the whole bodye where it needeth but a little ayer and therefore is refreshed and preserued only by Transpiration made by the Anastomoses or inoculations of the Arteries with the veines in their extremities or determinations This Naturall faculty we before mentioned is diuided into The Naturall faculty three faculties the Generatiue the Alteratiue and the Increasing faculty Of the Generatiue we shall speake by and by The action of the Alteratiue faculty is Nutrition which hath many handmaides attending her Attraction Expulsion Retention and Concoction The action of the Increasing Faculty we call Accretion that is when the whole body encreaseth in all his dimensions Finally wee say that Concupiscence as it is a distinct Faculty from Reason and Rage ruleth and beareth sway in the Liuer as in her proper Tribunall and is distinguished into Libidinem Cupediam Lust and Longing But because in all her workes Nature euer intendeth immortality which by reason of The partes of Generation the importunate quarrell and contention of contraries she could not attaine in the indiuiduum or particular she deuised a cunning stratagem to delude the necessity of Destiny The Testicles by an appetite vnto the propagation of the kinde hath sowed the seedes of eternity in the nature of Man For the accomplishing of which propagation shee hath ordained conuenient instruments in both fexes which are for the most part alike but that the instruments of the Male are outward those of the Foemale for want of Naturall heate to driue them foorth are deteyned within The Chiefe of these are the Testicles two Glandulous bodies of an ouall Figure which in men hang out of the Abdomen and are inuested with four Coats whereof two are common the serotum or Cod a thin and rugous skinne and the Darton which hath his originall from the fleshy Panicle The other two are Proper the former is called Erytroides and the latter Epididymis The temperament of these Testicks is hot and moyst and they haue a very great consent with the vpper parts especiallie with the Middle Region as also hath the wombe The manner of the Operation of the Testicles is thus The matter of the seede together with the spirites carrying in them the forme and impression of all the particular parts and their formatiue Faculty falleth from the whole body and is receiued by the Spermaticall Vesselles in whose Labyrinths by an irradiation from the Testicles